Skip to main content

Full text of "A book of contemplation the which is called the Cloud of unknowing, in the which a soul is oned with God"

See other formats


THE   GLOUD 
OF  UNKNOWING 


THE   CLOUD   OF 
UNKNOWING 


fi,'f-^.Wi  (^ 0  T'j  H'fJticO'\\ 


A  BOOK  OF  CONTEMPLA- 
TION THE  WHICH  IS 
CALLED  THE  CLOUD  OF 
UNKNOWING,  IN  THE 
WHICH  A  SOUL  IS  ONED 
WITH   GOD 


Edited  from  the  British  Museum  MS.  Harl.  674 

With  an  Introduction 

BY 

EVELYN   UNDERHILL 


SECOND  EDITION 


London 

JOHN   M.  WATKINS 

21  Cecil  Court,  Charing  Cross  Road 

1922 


LIBRARY 

PoBllRcsl  Instilulo  o(  M«<i;»9»al  StuSti 

U,.'^  ST.  JO;v£PH  STRCCT 
■nu  ro,  ONT.  CAMADA   M5S  1J« 

RECEiVED  MAY  0  3  1995 


INTRODUCTION 

THE  little  family  of  mystical  treatises 
which  is  known  to  students  as  **  the 
Cloud  of  Unknowing  group,"  deserves 
more  attention  than  it  has  hitherto 
received  from  English  lovers  of  mysti- 
cism :  for  it  represents  the  first  expres- 
sion in  our  own  tongue  of  that  great 
mystic  tradition  of  the  Christian  Neo- 
platonists  which  gathered  up,  remade, 
and  "  salted  with  Christ's  salt  "  all 
that  was  best  in  the  spiritual  wisdom 
of  the  ancient  world. 

That  wisdom  made  its  definite  en- 
trance into  the  Catholic  fold  about 
A.D.  500,  in  the  writings  of  the  pro- 
found and  nameless  mystic  who  chose 
to  call  himself  **  Dionysius  the  Areo- 
pagite. ' '  Three  hundred  and  fifty  years 
later,   those  writings  were  translated 

5 


6        CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

into  Latin  by  John  Scotus  Erigena,  a 
scholar  at  the  court  of  Charlemagne, 
and  so  became  available  to  the  eccle- 
siastical world  of  the  West.  Another 
five  hundred  years  elapsed,  during 
which  their  influence  was  felt,  and 
felt  strongly,  by  the  mystics  of  every 
European  country  :  by  St  Bernard, 
the  Victorines,  St  Bonaventura,  St 
Thomas  Aquinas.  Every  reader  of 
Dante  knows  the  part  which  they  play 
in  the  Paradiso.  Then,  about  the 
middle  of  the  14th  century,  England — 
at  that  time  in  the  height  of  her  great 
mystical  period — led  the  way  with  the 
first  translation  into  the  vernacular  of 
the  Areopagite's  work.  In  Dionise 
Hid  Diuinite,  a  version  of  the  Mystica 
Theologia,  this  spiritual  treasure-house 
was  first  made  accessible  to  those 
outside  the  professionally  religious 
class.  Surely  this  is  a  fact  which  all 
lovers  of  mysticism,  all  "  spiritual 
patriots,"  should  be  concerned  to  hold 
in  remembrance. 

It  is  supposed  by  most  scholars  that 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING       7 

Dionise  Hid  Diu/nite,  which — appearing 
as  it  did  in  an  epoch  of  great  spiritual 
vitality — quickly  attained  to  a  con- 
siderable circulation,  is  by  the  same 
hand  which  wrote  the  Cloud  of  Un- 
knowing and  its  companion  books  ;  and 
that  this  hand  also  produced  an 
English  paraphrase  of  Richard  of  St 
Victor's  Benjamin  l\/linor,  another  work 
of  much  authority  on  the  contem- 
plative life.  Certainly  the  influence 
of  Richard  is  only  second  to  that  of 
Dionysius  in  this  unknown  mystic's 
own  work — work,  however,  which 
owes  as  much  to  the  deep  personal 
experience,  and  extraordinary  psycho- 
logical gifts  of  its  writer,  as  to  the 
tradition  that  he  inherited  from  the 
past. 

Nothing  is  known  of  him  ;  beyond 
the  fact,  which  seems  clear  from  his 
writings,  that  he  was  a  cloistered 
monk  devoted  to  the  contemplative 
life.  It  has  been  thought  that  he  was 
a  Carthusian.  But  the  rule  of  that 
austere    order,    whose    members    live 


8        CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

in  hermit-like  seclusion,  and  scarcely 
meet  except  for  the  purpose  of  divine 
worship,  can  hardly  have  afforded  him 
opportunity  of  observing  and  enduring 
all  those  tiresome  tricks  and  absurd 
mannerisms  of  which  he  gives  so 
amusing  and  realistic  a  description 
in  the  lighter  passages  of  the  Cloud, 
These  passages  betray  the  half-humor- 
ous exasperation  of  the  temperamental 
recluse,  nervous,  fastidious,  and  hyper- 
sensitive, loving  silence  and  peace, 
but  compelled  to  a  daily  and  hourly 
companionship  with  persons  of  a  less 
contemplative  type  :  some  finding  in 
extravagant  and  meaningless  gestures 
an  outlet  for  suppressed  vitality  ;  others 
overflowing  with  a  terrible  cheerful- 
ness like  ''  giggling  girls  and  nice 
japing  jugglers  "  ;  others  so  lacking  in 
repose  that  they  *'  can  neither  sit  still, 
stand  still,  nor  lie  still,  unless  they  be 
either  wagging  with  their  feet  or  else 
somewhat  doing  with  their  hands." 
Though  he  cannot  go  to  the  length  of 
condemning    these    habits    as   mortal 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING       9 

sins,  the  author  of  the  Cloud  leaves  us 
in  no  doubt  as  to  the  irritation  with 
which  they  inspired  him,  or  the  dis- 
trust with  which  he  regards  the 
spiritual  claims  of  those  who  fidget. 

The  attempt  to  identify  this  mys- 
terious   writer    with    Walter    Hilton, 
the    author   of   The  Scale  of  Perfection, 
has  completely  failed  :  though  Hilton's 
work — especially   the    exquisite   frag- 
ment   called     the     Song    of    Angels  — 
certainly  betrays  his  influence.     The 
works  attributed  to  him,  if  we  exclude 
the  translations  from  Dionysius  and 
Richard  of  St  Victor,  are  only  five  in 
number.     They  are,  first.  The  Cloud  of 
Unknowing  —  the     longest     and     most 
complete    exposition    of    its    author's 
peculiar     doctrine  —  and,     depending 
from  it,  four  short  tracts  or  letters  : 
The    Epistle    of    Prayer,    The    Epistle    of 
Discretion   in    the    Stirrings    of  the   Soul, 
The    Epistle    of  Priuy    Counsel,    and    The 
Treatise  of  Discerning  of  Spirits.     Some 
critics  have  even  disputed  the  claim 
of    the   writer    of    the    Cloud   to    the 


10        CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

authorship  of  these  little  works,  re- 
garding them  as  the  production  of 
a  group  or  school  of  contemplatives 
devoted  to  the  study  and  practice  of 
the  Dionysian  mystical  theology  ;  but 
the  unity  of  thought  and  style  found 
in  them  makes  this  hypothesis  at  least 
improbable.  Everything  points  rather 
to  their  being  the  work  of  an  original 
mystical  genius,  of  strongly  marked 
character  and  great  literary  ability  : 
who,  whilst  he  took  the  framework  of 
his  philosophy  from  Dionysius  the 
Areopagite,  and  of  his  psychology  from 
Richard  of  St  Victor,  yet  is  in  no  sense 
a  mere  imitator  of  these  masters,  but 
introduced  a  genuinely  new  element 
into  mediaeval  religious  literature. 

What,  then,  were  his  special  char- 
acteristics ?  Whence  came  the  fresh 
colour  which  he  gave  to  the  old  Pla- 
tonic theory  of  mystical  experience  ? 
First,  I  think,  from  the  combination 
of  high  spiritual  gifts  with  a  vivid 
sense  of  humour,  keen  powers  of 
observation,  a  robust  common-sense  : 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING      ii 

a  balance  of  qualities  not  indeed  rare 
amongst  the  mystics,  but  here  pre- 
sented to  us  in  an  extreme  form. 
In  his  eager  gazing  on  divinity  this 
contemplative  never  loses  touch  with 
humanity,  never  forgets  the  sovereign 
purpose  of  his  writings  ;  which  is  not 
a  declaration  of  the  spiritual  favours 
he  has  received,  but  a  helping  of  his 
fellow-men  to  share  them.  Next,  he 
has  a  great  simplicity  of  outlook, 
which  enables  him  to  present  the 
result  of  his  highest  experiences  and 
intuitions  in  the  most  direct  and 
homely  language.  So  actual,  and  so 
much  a  part  of  his  normal  existence, 
are  his  apprehensions  of  spiritual 
reality,  that  he  can  give  them  to  us 
in  the  plain  words  of  daily  life  :  and 
thus  he  is  one  of  the  most  realistic  of 
mystical  writers.  He  abounds  in  vivid 
little  phrases — **  Call  sin  a  lump  "  : 
**  Short  prayer  pierceth  heaven  "  :  **  No- 
where bodily,  is  everywhere  ghostly  "  : 
""  Who  that  will  not  go  the  strait  way 
to  heaven,  .  .  .  shall  go  the  soft  way  to 


12      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

hell.'*  His  range  of  experience  is  a 
wide  one.  He  does  not  disdain  to 
take  a  hint  from  the  wizards  and 
necromancers  on  the  right  way  to 
treat  the  devil  ;  he  draws  his  illus- 
trations of  divine  mercy  from  the 
homeliest  incidents  of  friendship  and 
parental  love.  A  skilled  theologian, 
quoting  St  Augustine  and  Thomas 
Aquinas,  and  using  with  ease  the 
language  of  scholasticism,  he  is  able, 
on  the  other  hand,  to  express  the 
deepest  speculations  of  mystical  philo- 
sophy without  resorting  to  academic 
terminology  :  as  for  instance  where 
he  describes  the  spiritual  heaven  as 
a  **  state  "  rather  than  a  **  place  "  : 

*'  For  heaven  ghostly  is  as  nigh  down 
as  up,  and  up  as  down  :  behind  as 
before,  before  as  behind,  on  one  side 
as  other.  Insomuch,  that  whoso  had 
a  true  desire  for  to  be  at  heaven,  then 
that  same  time  he  were  in  heaven 
ghostly.  For  the  high  and  the  next 
way  thither  is  run  by  desires,  and  not 
by  paces  of  feet." 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING      13 

His  writings,  though  they  touch  on 
many  subjects,  are  chiefly  concerned 
with  the  art  of  contemplative  prayer  ; 
that  '*  blind  intent  stretching  to  God  " 
which,  if  it  be  wholly  set  on  Him, 
cannot  fail  to  reach  its  goal.  A  peculiar 
talent  for  the  description  and  discrim- 
ination of  spiritual  states  has  enabled 
him  to  discern  and  set  before  us,  with 
astonishing  precision  and  vividness, 
not  only  the  strange  sensations,  the 
confusion  and  bewilderment  of  the 
beginner  in  the  early  stages  of  con- 
templation— the  struggle  with  distract- 
ing thoughts,  the  silence,  the  dark — 
and  the  unfortunate  state  of  those 
theoretical  mystics  who,  **  swollen 
with  pride  and  with  curiosity  of  much 
clergy  and  letterly  cunning  as  in 
clerks,'*  miss  that  treasure  which  is 
*'  never  got  by  study  but  all  only  by 
grace  "  ;  but  also  the  happiness  of 
those  whose  '^  sharp  dart  of  longing 
love  "  has  not  '*  failed  of  the  prick,  the 
which  is  God." 

A  great  simplicity  characterises  his 


14      CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

doctrine  of  the  soul's  attainment  of 
the  Absolute.  For  him  there  is  but 
one  central  necessity  :  the  perfect  and 
passionate  setting  of  the  will  upon  the 
Divine,  so  that  it  is  "  thy  love  and  thy 
meaning,  the  choice  and  point  of 
thine  heart."  Not  by  deliberate  ascetic 
practices,  not  by  refusal  of  the  world, 
not  by  intellectual  striving,  but  by 
actively  loving  and  choosing,  by  that 
which  a  modern  psychologist  has 
called  **  the  synthesis  of  love  and  will," 
does  the  spirit  of  man  achieve  its 
goal.  "  For  silence  is  not  God,"  he 
says  in  the  Epistle  of  Discretion^  "  nor 
speaking  is  not  God  ;  fasting  is  not 
God,  nor  eating  is  not  God  ;  loneli- 
ness is  not  God,  nor  company  is  not 
God  ;  nor  yet  any  of  all  the  other  two 
such  contraries.  He  is  hid  between 
them,  and  may  not  be  found  by  any 
work  of  thy  soul,  but  all  only  by  love 
of  thine  heart.  He  may  not  be  known 
by  reason,  He  may  not  be  gotten 
by  thought,  nor  concluded  by  under- 
standing ;    but  He  may  be  loved  and 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING      15 

chosen  with  the  true  lovely  will  of  thine 
heart.  .  .  .  Such  a  blind  shot  with  the 
sharp  dart  of  longing  love  may  never 
fail  of  the  prick,  the  which  is  God." 

To    him    who    has    so    loved    and 
chosen,  and  '*  in  a  true  will  and  by  an 
whole  intent  does  purpose  him  to  be 
a  perfect  follower  of  Christ,  not  only  in 
active  living,  but  in  the  sovereignest 
point    of    contemplative    living,     the 
which  is  possible  by  grace  for  to  be 
come  to  in  this  present  life,"  these  writ- 
ings are  addressed.     In  the  prologue 
of  the  Cloud  of  Unknowing  we  find  the 
warning,  so  often  prefixed  to  mediaeval 
mystical  works,   that  it  shall  on  no 
account  be  lent,  given,  or  read  to  other 
men  :   who  could  not  understand,  and 
might  misunderstand  in  a  dangerous 
sense,  its  peculiar  message.     Nor  was 
this   warning    a    mere    expression    of 
literary  vanity.     If  we  may  judge  by 
the    examples    of   possible   misunder- 
standing against  which  he  is  careful 
to  guard  himself,  the  almost  tiresome 
reminders   that   all   his   remarks   are 


i6      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

"  ghostly,     not    bodily    meant,"     the 
standard    of    intelligence    which    the 
author  expected  from  his  readers  was 
not  a  high  one.     He  even  fears  that 
some    **  young   presumptuous   ghostly 
disciples  "    may    understand    the    in- 
junction to  **  lift  up  the  heart  "  in  a 
merely  physical  manner  ;    and  either 
**  stare  in  the  stars  as  if  they  would 
be  above  the  moon,"  or  **  travail  their 
fleshly    hearts    outrageously    in    their 
breasts  "  in  the  effort  to  make  literal 
**  ascensions  "  to  God.     Eccentricities 
of  this  kind  he  finds  not  only  foolish 
but  dangerous  ;    they  outrage  nature, 
destroy  sanity  and  health,  and  '*  hurt 
full  sore  the  silly  soul,  and  make  it 
fester   in   fantasy   feigned   of  fiends." 
He  observes  with  a  touch  of  arrogance 
that  his  book  is  not  intended  for  these 
undisciplined    seekers    after    the    ab- 
normal and  the  marvellous,   nor  yet 
for    "  fleshly   j  anglers,    flatterers   and 
blamers,  .  .  .  nor  none  of  these  curious, 
lettered,  nor  unlearned  men."     It  is  to 
those  who   feel   themselves   called  to 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING      17 

the  true  prayer  of  contemplation,  to 
the  search  for  God,  whether  in  the 
cloister  or  the  world — whose  '*  little 
secret  love  "  is  at  once  the  energising 
cause  of  all  action,  and  the  hidden 
sweet  savour  of  life — that  he  addresses 
himself.  These  he  instructs  in  that 
simple  yet  difficult  art  of  recollection, 
the  necessary  preliminary  of  any  true 
communion  with  the  spiritual  order,  in 
which  all  sensual  images,  all  memories 
and  thoughts,  are  as  he  says,  **  trodden 
down  under  the  cloud  of  forgetting  '^ 
until  '*  nothing  lives  in  the  working 
mind  but  a  naked  intent  stretching  to 
God."  This  **  intent  stretching  " — this 
loving  and  vigorous  determination  of 
the  will — he  regards  as  the  central 
fact  of  the  mystical  life  ;  the  very 
heart  of  effective  prayer.  Only  by  its 
exercise  can  the  spirit,  freed  from  the 
distractions  of  memory  and  sense, 
focus  itself  upon  Reality  and  ascend 
with  ''  a  privy  love  pressed  "  to  that 
**  Cloud  of  Unknowing  " — the  Divine 
Ignorance     of     the     Neoplatonists — 

3 


1 8      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

wherein  is  "  knit  up  the  ghostly  knot 
of  burning  love  betwixt  thee  and  thy 
God,  in  ghostly  onehead  and  accord- 
ing of  will." 

There  is  in  this  doctrine  something 
which  should  be  peculiarly  congenial 
to  the  activistic  tendencies  of  modern 
thought.  Here  is  no  taint  of  quietism, 
no  invitation  to  a  spiritual  limpness. 
From  first  to  last  glad  and  deliberate 
work  is  demanded  of  the  initiate  :  an 
all-round  wholeness  of  experience  is 
insisted  on.  "  A  man  may  not  be  fully 
active,  but  if  he  be  in  part  contempla- 
tive ;  nor  yet  fully  contemplative,  as  it 
may  be  here,  but  if  he  be  in  part 
active."  Over  and  over  again,  the 
emphasis  is  laid  on  this  active  aspect 
of  all  true  spirituality  —  always  a 
favourite  theme  of  the  great  English 
mystics.  ''  Love  cannot  be  lazy,"  said 
Richard  RoUe.  So  too  for  the  author 
of  the  Cloud  energy  is  the  mark  of 
true  affection.  '*  Do  forth  ever,  more 
and  more,  so  that  thou  be  ever 
doing.  ...  Do  on  then  fast ;    let  see 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING      19 

how  thou  bearest  thee.  Seest  thou 
not  how  He  standeth  and  abideth 
thee  ?  " 

True,  the  will  alone,  however  ardent 
and  industrious,  cannot  of  itself  set 
up  communion  with  the  supernal 
world  :  this  is  **  the  work  of  only  God, 
specially  wrought  in  what  soul  that 
Him  liketh."  But  man  can  and  must 
do  his  part.  First,  there  are  the 
virtues  to  be  acquired  :  those  **  orna- 
ments of  the  Spiritual  Marriage  "  with 
which  no  mystic  can  dispense.  Since 
we  can  but  behold  that  which  we  are, 
his  character  must  be  set  in  order,  his 
mind  and  heart  made  beautiful  and 
pure,  before  he  can  look  on  the  triple 
star  of  Goodness,  Truth,  and  Beauty, 
which  is  God.  Every  great  spiritual 
teacher  has  spoken  in  the  same  sense  : 
of  the  need  for  that  which  Rolle  calls 
the  **  mending  of  life  " — regeneration, 
the  rebuilding  of  character — as  the 
preparation  of  the  contemplative  act. 

For  the  author  of  the  Cloud  all 
human  virtue  is  comprised  in  the  twin 


20      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

qualities  of  Humility  and  Charity. 
He  who  has  these,  has  all.  Humility, 
in  accordance  with  the  doctrine  of 
Richard  of  St  Victor,  he  identifies  with 
self-knowledge  ;  the  terrible  vision  of 
the  soul  as  it  is,  which  induces  first 
self-abasement  and  then  self-purifica- 
tion— the  beginning  of  all  spiritual 
growth,  and  the  necessary  antecedent 
of  all  knowledge  of  God.  *'  Therefore 
swink  and  sweat  in  all  that  thou  canst 
and  mayst,  for  to  get  thee  a  true  know- 
ing and  a  feeling  of  thyself  as  thou  art  ; 
and  then  I  trow  that  soon  after  that, 
thou  shalt  have  a  true  knowing  and 
a  feeling  of  God  as  He  is." 

As  all  man's  feeling  and  thought  of 
himself  and  his  relation  to  God  is 
comprehended  in  Humility,  so  all  his 
feeling  and  thought  of  God  in  Himself 
is  comprehended  in  Charity  ;  the  self- 
giving  love  of  Divine  Perfection  "  in 
Himself  and  for  Himself  "  which  Hilton 
calls  *'  the  sovereign  and  the  essential 
joy."  Together  these  two  virtues 
should   embrace   the   sum   of   his   re- 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     21 

sponses  to  the  Universe  ;  they  should 
govern  his  attitude  to  man  as  well 
as  his  attitude  to  God.  '*  Charity  is 
nought  else  .  .  .  but  love  of  God  for 
Himself  above  all  creatures,  and  of 
man  for  God  even  as  thyself.'* 

Charity  and  Humility,  then,  together 
with  the  ardent  and  industrious  will, 
are  the  necessary  possessions  of  each 
soul  set  upon  this  adventure.  Their 
presence  it  is  which  marks  out  the 
true  from  the  false  mystic  :  and  it 
would  seem,  from  the  detailed,  vivid, 
and  often  amusing  descriptions  of  the 
sanctimonious,  the  hypocritical,  the 
self-sufficient,  and  the  self-deceived  in 
their  ''  diverse  and  wonderful  varia- 
tions," that  such  a  test  was  as  greatly 
needed  in  the  ''  Ages  of  Faith  "  as  it  is 
at  the  present  day.  Sham  spirituality 
flourished  in  the  mediaeval  cloister, 
and  offered  a  constant  opportunity  of 
error  to  those  young  enthusiasts  who 
were  not  yet  aware  that  the  true  free- 
dom of  eternity  ''  cometh  not  with 
observation."    Affectations  of  sanctity, 


22      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

pretence  to  rare  mystical  experiences, 
were  a  favourite  means  of  advertise- 
ment. Psychic  phenomena,  too,  seem 
to  have  been  common  :  ecstasies, 
visions,  voices,  the  scent  of  strange 
perfumes,  the  hearing  of  sweet  sounds. 
For  these  supposed  indications  of 
Divine  favour,  the  author  of  the 
Cloud  has  no  more  respect  than  the 
modern  psychologist :  and  here,  of 
course,  he  is  in  agreement  with  all  the 
greatest  writers  on  mysticism,  who 
are  unanimous  in  their  dislike  and 
distrust  of  all  visionary  and  auditive 
experience.  Such  things,  he  con- 
siders, are  most  often  hallucination  : 
and,  where  they  are  not,  should  be 
regarded  as  the  accidents  rather  than 
the  substance  of  the  contemplative 
life — the  harsh  rind  of  sense,  which 
covers  the  sweet  nut  of  "  pure  ghostli- 
ness."  Were  we  truly  spiritual,  we 
should  not  need  them  ;  for  our  com- 
munion with  Reality  would  then  be 
the  direct  and  ineffable  intercourse  of 
like  with  like. 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     23 

Moreover,  these  automatisms  are 
amongst  the  most  dangerous  instru- 
ments of  self-deception.  ''  Ofttimes," 
he  says  of  those  who  deliberately  seek 
for  revelations,  ^*  the  devil  feigneth 
quaint  sounds  in  their  ears,  quaint 
lights  and  shining  in  their  eyes,  and 
wonderful  smells  in  their  noses  :  and 
all  is  but  falsehood."  Hence  it  often 
happens  to  those  who  give  themselves 
up  to  such  experiences,  that  '*  fast  after 
such  a  false  feeling,  cometh  a  false 
knowing  in  the  Fiend's  school  :  .  .  . 
for  I  tell  thee  truly,  that  the  devil  hath 
his  contemplatives,  as  God  hath  His." 
Real  spiritual  illumination,  he  thinks, 
seldom  comes  by  way  of  these  psycho- 
sensual  automatisms  '*  into  the  body 
by  the  windows  of  our  wits."  It 
springs  up  within  the  soul  in  **  abun- 
dance of  ghostly  gladness."  With  so 
great  an  authority  it  comes,  bringing 
with  it  such  wonder  and  such  love, 
that  ''  he  that  feeleth  it  may  not  have 
it  suspect."  But  all  other  abnormal 
experiences — *'  comforts,    sounds   and 


24      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

gladness,  and  sweetness,  that  come 
from  without  suddenly  " — should  be 
set  aside,  as  more  often  resulting  in 
frenzies  and  feebleness  of  spirit  than 
in  genuine  increase  of  '*  ghostly 
strength." 

This  healthy  and  manly  view  of  the 
mystical  life,  as  a  growth  towards  God, 
a  right  employment  of  the  will,  rather 
than  a  short  cut  to  hidden  know- 
ledge or  supersensual  experience,  is 
one  of  the  strongest  characteristics 
of  the  writer  of  the  Cloud  ;  and  con- 
stitutes perhaps  his  greatest  claim  on 
our  respect.  **  Mean  only  God,"  he 
says  again  and  again  ;  ''  Press  upon 
Him  with  longing  love  "  ;  *'  A  good  will 
is  the  substance  of  all  perfection."  To 
those  who  have  this  good  will,  he 
offers  his  teaching  :  pointing  out  the 
dangers  in  their  way,  the  errors  of 
mood  and  of  conduct  into  which  they 
may  fall.  They  are  to  set  about  this 
spiritual  work  not  only  with  energy, 
but  with  courtesy  :  not ''  snatching  as  it 
were  a  greedy  greyhound  "  at  spiritual 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     25 

satisfactions,  but  gently  and  joyously 
pressing  towards  Him  Whom  Julian 
of  Norwich  called  **  our  most  courteous 
Lord."  A  glad  spirit  of  dalliance  is 
more  becoming  to  them  than  the  grim 
determination  of  the  fanatic. 

"  Shall  I,  a  gnat  which  dances  in  Thy  ray, 
Dare  to  be  reverent." 

Further,  he  communicates  to  them 
certain  ''  ghostly  devices  "  by  which 
they  may  overcome  the  inevitable 
difficulties  encountered  by  beginners 
in  contemplation  :  the  distracting 
thoughts  and  memories  which  torment 
the  self  that  is  struggling  to  focus  all 
its  attention  upon  the  spiritual  sphere. 
The  stern  repression  of  such  thoughts, 
however  spiritual,  he  knows  to  be 
essential  to  success  :  even  sin,  once  it 
is  repented  of,  must  be  forgotten  in 
order  that  Perfect  Goodness  may  be 
known.  The  ''  little  word  God,"  and 
**  the  little  word  Love,"  are  the  only 
ideas  which  may  dwell  in  the  contem- 
plative's  mind.  Anything  else  splits 
his  attention,   and  soon  proceeds  by 


24      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

gladness,  and  sweetness,  that  come 
from  without  suddenly  " — should  be 
set  aside,  as  more  often  resulting  in 
frenzies  and  feebleness  of  spirit  than 
in  genuine  increase  of  ''  ghostly 
strength." 

This  healthy  and  manly  view  of  the 
mystical  life,  as  a  growth  towards  God, 
a  right  employment  of  the  will,  rather 
than  a  short  cut  to  hidden  know- 
ledge or  supersensual  experience,  is 
one  of  the  strongest  characteristics 
of  the  writer  of  the  Cloud  ;  and  con- 
stitutes perhaps  his  greatest  claim  on 
our  respect.  **  Mean  only  God,"  he 
says  again  and  again  ;  "  Press  upon 
Him  with  longing  love  "  ;  ''A  good  will 
is  the  substance  of  all  perfection."  To 
those  who  have  this  good  will,  he 
offers  his  teaching  :  pointing  out  the 
dangers  in  their  way,  the  errors  of 
mood  and  of  conduct  into  which  they 
may  fall.  They  are  to  set  about  this 
spiritual  work  not  only  with  energy, 
but  with  courtesy  :  not  '*  snatching  as  it 
were  a  greedy  greyhound  "  at  spiritual 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     25 

satisfactions,  but  gently  and  joyously 
pressing  towards  Him  Whom  Julian 
of  Norwich  called  *'  our  most  courteous 
Lord."  A  glad  spirit  of  dalliance  is 
more  becoming  to  them  than  the  grim 
determination  of  the  fanatic. 

"  Shall  I,  a  gnat  which  dances  in  Thy  ray, 
Dare  to  be  reverent." 

Further,  he  communicates  to  them 
certain  *'  ghostly  devices  "  by  which 
they  may  overcome  the  inevitable 
difficulties  encountered  by  beginners 
in  contemplation  :  the  distracting 
thoughts  and  memories  which  torment 
the  self  that  is  struggling  to  focus  all 
its  attention  upon  the  spiritual  sphere. 
The  stern  repression  of  such  thoughts, 
however  spiritual,  he  knows  to  be 
essential  to  success  :  even  sin,  once  it 
is  repented  of,  must  be  forgotten  in 
order  that  Perfect  Goodness  may  be 
known.  The  '*  little  word  God,"  and 
**  the  little  word  Love,"  are  the  only 
ideas  which  may  dwell  in  the  contem- 
plative's  mind.  Anything  else  splits 
his  attention,   and  soon  proceeds  by 


26      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

mental  association  to  lead  him  further 
and  further  from  the  consideration  of 
that  supersensual  Reality  which  he 
seeks. 

The  primal  need  of  the  purified  soul, 
then,  is  the  power  of  Concentration. 
His  whole  being  must  be  set  towards 
the  Object  of  his  craving  if  he  is  to 
attain  to  it :  ''  Look  that  nothing  live  in 
thy  working  mind,  but  a  naked  intent 
stretching  into  God."  Any  thought 
of  Him  is  inadequate,  and  for  that 
reason  defeats  its  own  end — a  doctrine, 
of  course,  directly  traceable  to  the 
**  Mystical  Theology  "  of  Dionysius  the 
Areopagite.  "  Of  God  Himself  can  no 
man  think,"  says  the  writer  of  the 
G/oud,  ''  And  therefore  I  would  leave  all 
that  thing  that  I  can  think,  and  choose 
to  my  love  that  thing  that  I  cannot 
think."  The  universes  which  are 
amenable  to  the  intellect  can  never 
satisfy  the  instincts  of  the  heart. 

Further,  there  is  to  be  no  wilful 
choosing  of  method  :  no  fussy  activity 
of     the     surface  -  intelligence.       The 


CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING     27 

mystic  who  seeks  the  divine  Cloud  of 
Unknowing  is  to  be  surrendered  to  the 
direction  of  his  deeper  mind,  his  trans- 
cendental consciousness  :  that  *'  spark 
of  the  soul  "  which  is  in  touch  with 
eternal  realities.  '*  Meddle  thou  not 
therewith,  as  thou  wouldest  help  it,  for 
dread  lest  thou  spill  all.  Be  thou  but 
the  tree,  and  let  it  be  the  wright :  be 
thou  but  the  house,  and  let  it  be  the 
husbandman  dwelling  therein." 

In  the  Epistle  of  Privy  Counsel 
there  is  a  passage  which  expresses 
with  singular  completeness  the  author^s 
theory  of  this  contemplative  art — this 
silent  yet  ardent  encounter  of  the  soul 
with  God.  Prayer,  said  Mechthild 
of  Magdeburg,  brings  together  two 
lovers,  God  and  the  soul,  in  a  narrow 
room  where  they  speak  much  of  love  : 
and  here  the  rules  which  govern  that 
meeting  are  laid  down  by  a  master's 
hand.  '*  When  thou  comest  by  thy- 
self," he  says,  **  think  not  before  what 
thou  shalt  do  after,  but  forsake  as  well 
good  thoughts  as  evil  thoughts,  and 


28      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

pray  not  with  thy  mouth  but  list  thee 
right  well.  And  then  if  thou  aught 
shalt  say,  look  not  how  much  nor  how 
little  that  it  be,  nor  weigh  not  what  it  is 
nor  what  it  bemeaneth  .  .  .  and  look 
that  nothing  live  in  thy  working  mind 
but  a  naked  intent  stretching  into  God, 
not  clothed  in  any  special  thought  of 
God  in  Himself.  .  .  .  This  naked  in- 
tent freely  fastened  and  grounded  in 
very  belief  shall  be  nought  else  to  thy 
thought  and  to  thy  feeling  but  a  naked 
thought  and  a  blind  feeling  of  thine 
own  being  :  as  if  thou  saidest  thus  un- 
to God,  within  in  thy  meaning,  '  That 
what  I  am,  Lord,  I  offer  unto  Thee, 
without  any  looking  to  any  quality  of 
Thy  Being,  but  only  that  Thou  art  as 
Thou  art,  without  any  more.'  That 
meek  darkness  be  thy  mirror,  and 
thy  whole  remembrance.  Think  no 
further  of  thyself  than  I  bid  thee  do  of 
thy  God,  so  that  thou  be  one  with  Him 
in  spirit,  as  thus  without  departing 
and  scattering,  for  He  is  thy  being, 
and  in  Him  thou  art  that  thou  art ; 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     29 

not  only  by  cause  and  by  being,  but 
also,  He  is  in  thee  both  thy  cause  and 
thy  being.  And  therefore  think  on 
God  in  this  work  as  thou  dost  on  thy- 
self, and  on  thyself  as  thou  dost  on 
God  :  that  He  is  as  He  is  and  thou 
art  as  thou  art,  and  that  thy  thought 
be  not  scattered  nor  departed,  but 
proved  in  Him  that  is  All." 

The  conception  of  reality  which 
underlies  this  profound  and  beautiful 
passage,  has  much  in  common  with 
that  found  in  the  work  of  many  other 
mystics  ;  since  it  is  ultimately  derived 
from  the  great  Neoplatonic  philosophy 
of  the  contemplative  life.  But  the 
writer  invests  it,  I  think,  with  a  deeper 
and  wider  meaning  than  it  is  made  to 
bear  in  the  writings  even  of  Ruys- 
broeck,  St  Teresa,  or  St  John  of  the 
Cross.  ''  For  He  is  thy  being,  and  in 
Him  thou  art  that  thou  art ;  not  only 
by  cause  and  by  being,  but  also.  He 
is  in  thee  both  thy  cause  and  thy 
being."  It  was  a  deep  thinker  as  well 
as  a  great  lover  who  wrote  this  :    one 


30      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

who  joined  hands  with  the  philoso- 
phers, as  well  as  with  the  saints. 

*  *  That  meek  darkness  be  thy  mirror.  * ' 
What  is  this  darkness  ?  It  is  the 
**  night  of  the  intellect  "  into  which 
we  are  plunged  when  we  attain  to  a 
state  of  consciousness  which  is  above 
thought ;  enter  on  a  plane  of  spiritual 
experience  with  which  the  intellect 
cannot  deal.  This  is  the  "  Divine 
Darkness  " — the  Cloud  of  Unknowing, 
or  of  Ignorance,  **  dark  with  excess  of 
light " — preached  by  Dionysius  the 
Areopagite,  and  eagerly  accepted  by 
his  English  interpreter.  "  When  I  say 
darkness,  I  mean  a  lacking  of  know- 
ing .  .  .  and  for  this  reason  it  is  not 
called  a  cloud  of  the  air,  but  a  cloud 
of  unknowing  that  is  betwixt  thee 
and  thy  God."  It  is  *'  a  dark  mist," 
he  says  again,  "  which  seemeth  to 
be  between  thee  and  the  light  thou 
aspirest  to."  This  dimness  and  lost- 
ness  of  mind  is  a  paradoxical  proof  of 
attainment.  Reason  is  in  the  dark, 
because  love  has  entered  "  the  mys- 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     31 

terious  radiance  of  the  Divine  Dark, 
the  inaccessible  light  wherein  the  Lord 
is  said  to  dwell,  and  to  which  thought 
with  all  its  struggles  cannot  attain." 

**  Lovers,'*  said  Patmore,  **  put  out 
the  candles  and  draw  the  curtains, 
when  they  wish  to  see  the  god  and  the 
goddess ;  and,  in  the  higher  com- 
munion, the  night  of  thought  is  the 
light  of  perception."  These  state- 
ments cannot  be  explained  :  they  can 
only  be  proved  in  the  experience  of 
the  individual  soul.  "  Whoso  deserves 
to  see  and  know  God  rests  therein," 
says  Dionysius  of  that  darkness,  '*  and, 
by  the  very  fact  that  he  neither  sees 
nor  knows,  is  truly  in  that  which  sur- 
passes all  truth  and  all  knowledge." 

**  Then,"  says  the  writer  of  the  Cloud 
— whispering  as  it  were  to  the  be- 
wildered neophyte  the  dearest  secret 
of  his  love — ^'  then  will  He  sometimes 
peradventure  send  out  a  beam  of 
ghostly  light,  piercing  this  cloud  of 
unknowing  that  is  betwixt  thee  and 
Him  ;     and   show   thee   some   of   His 


32      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

privity,  the  which  man  may  not,  nor 
cannot  speak." 

•  •••••• 

Numerous  copies  of  the  Cloud  of 
Unhnowing  and  the  other  works  attri- 
buted to  its  writer  are  in  existence. 
Six  manuscripts  of  the  Cloud  are  in 
the  British  Museum  :  four  on  vellum 
(Harl.  674,  Harl.  959,  Harl.  2373,  and 
Royal  17  C.  xxvi.),  all  of  the  15th  cen- 
tury ;  and  two  on  paper  (Royal  17  C. 
xxvii.  of  the  i6th  century,  and  Royal 
17  D.  V.  late  15th  century).  All  these 
agree  fairly  closely  ;  except  for  the 
facts  that  Harl.  2373  is  incomplete, 
several  pages  having  disappeared, 
and  that  Harl.  959  gives  the  sub- 
stance of  the  whole  work  in  a  slightly 
shortened  form.  The  present  edition 
is  based  upon  Harl.  674  ;  which  has 
been  transcribed  and  collated  with 
Royal  17  C.  xxvi.,  and  in  the  case 
of  specially  obscure  passages  with 
Royal  17  C.  xxvii..  Royal  17  D.  v.,  and 
Harl.  2373.  Obvious  errors  and  omis- 
sions have  been  corrected,  and  several 


CLOUD   OF  UNKNOWING     33 

obscure     readings     elucidated,     from 
these  sources. 

The  Cloud  of  Unknowing  was  known, 
and  read,  by  English  Catholics  as 
late  as  the  middle  or  end  of  the  17th 
century.  It  was  much  used  by  the 
celebrated  Benedictine  ascetic,  the 
Venerable  Augustine  Baker  (1575- 
1641),  who  wrote  a  long  exposition  of 
the  doctrine  which  it  contains.  Two 
manuscripts  of  this  treatise  exist  in 
the  Benedictine  College  of  St  Laur- 
ence at  Ampleforth  ;  together  with  a 
transcript  of  the  Cloud  of  Unknowing 
dated  1677.  Many  references  to  it  will 
also  be  found  in  the  volume  called 
Holy  Wisdom,  which  contains  the  sub- 
stances of  Augustine  Baker's  writings 
on  the  inner  life.  The  Cloud  has  only 
once  been  printed :  in  187 1,  by  the  Rev. 
Henry  Collins,  under  the  title  of  The 
Divine  Cloud,  with  a  preface  and  notes 
attributed  to  Augustine  Baker  and 
probably  taken  from  the  treatise 
mentioned  above.  This  edition  is  now 
out  of  print.     The  MS.  from  which  it 

3 


34      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

was  made  is  unknown  to  us.  It  differs 
widely,  both  in  the  matter  of  additions 
and  of  omissions,  from  all  the  texts  in 
the  British  Museum,  and  represents 
a  distinctly  inferior  recension  of  the 
work.  A  mangled  rendering  of  the 
sublime  Epistle  of  Priuy  Counsel  is  pre- 
fixed to  it.  Throughout,  the  pithy 
sayings  of  the  original  are  either 
misquoted,  or  expanded  into  con- 
ventional and  flavourless  sentences. 
Numerous  explanatory  phrases  for 
which  our  manuscripts  give  no  auth- 
ority have  been  incorporated  into  the 
text.  All  the  quaint  and  humorous 
turns  of  speech  are  omitted  or  toned 
down.  The  responsibility  for  these 
crimes  against  scholarship  cannot  now 
be  determined  ;  but  it  seems  likely  that 
the  text  from  which  Father  Collins' 
edition  was — in  his  own  words — 
**  mostly  taken  "  was  a  17th-century 
paraphrase,  made  rather  in  the  in- 
terests of  edification  than  of  accuracy  ; 
and  that  it  represents  the  form  in 
which  the  work  was  known  and  used 


CLOUD  OF  UNKNOWING      35 

by  Augustine  Baker  and  his  con- 
temporaries. 

The  other  works  attributed  to  the 
author  of  the  Cloud  have  fared  better 
than  this.  Dionise  Hid  Diuinite  still 
remains  in  MS. :  but  the  Epist/e  of 
Prayer  J  the  Epistle  of  Discretion ,  and 
the  Treatise  of  Discerning  of  Spirits^ 
together  with  the  paraphrase  of  the 
Benjamin  Minor  of  Richard  of  St  Victor 
which  is  supposed  to  be  by  the  same 
hand,  were  included  by  Henry  Pepwell, 
in  1521,  in  a  little  volume  of  seven 
mystical  tracts.  These  are  now  acces- 
sible to  the  general  reader  ;  having 
been  reprinted  in  the  *'  New  Mediaeval 
Library  "  (1910)  under  the  title  of  The 
Cell  of  Self-knowledge ,  with  an  admirable 
introduction  and  notes  by  Mr  Edmund 
Gardner.  Mr  Gardner  has  collated 
Pepwell's  text  with  that  contained  in 
the  British  Museum  manuscript  Harl. 
674  ;  the  same  volume  which  has  pro- 
vided the  base-manuscript  for  the 
present  edition  of  the  Cloud, 

This  edition  is  intended,  not  for  the 


36      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

student  of  Middle  English,  nor  for  the 
specialist  in  mediaeval  literature  ;    but 
for  the  general   reader  and  lover   of 
mysticism.   My  object  has  been  to  pro- 
duce a  readable  text,  free  from  learned 
and    critical    apparatus.     The    spell- 
ing   has    therefore    been    modernised 
throughout :    and  except  in  a  few  in- 
stances,  where   phrases   of   a   special 
charm  or  quaintness,  or  the  allitera- 
tive passages  so  characteristic  of  the 
author's  style,  demanded  their  reten- 
tion,   obsolete   words    have    been    re- 
placed by  their  nearest  modern  equiva- 
lents.    One  such  word,  however,  which 
occurs  constantly,  has  generally  been 
retained,  on  account  of  its  importance 
and  the  difficulty  of  finding  an  exact 
substitute  for   it   in  current   English. 
This  is  the  verb  **  to  list,"  with  its  ad- 
jective and  adverb  "listy"  and  ''listily," 
and    the    substantive    **list,"    derived 
from  it.     *'  List  "  is  best  understood  by 
comparison  with   its   opposite,    '*  list- 
less."    It   implies   a   glad   and   eager 
activity,    or    sometimes    an    energetic 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING    ^^37 

desire  or  craving  :  the  wish  and  the 
will  to  do  something.  The  noun  often 
stands  for  pleasure  or  delight,  the 
adverb  for  the  willing  and  joyous 
performance  of  an  action  :  the  **  put- 
ting of  one's  heart  into  one's  work." 
The  modern  ''  lust,"  from  the  same 
root,  suggests  a  violence  which  was 
expressly  excluded  from  the  Middle 
English  meaning  of  **  list." 

My  heartiest  thanks  are  due  to  Mr 
David  Inward,  who  transcribed  the 
manuscript  on  which  this  version  is 
based,  and  throughout  has  given  me 
skilled  and  untiring  assistance  in  solv- 
ing many  of  the  problems  which  arose 
in  connection  with  it ;  and  to  Mr  J.  A. 
Herbert,  Assistant-keeper  of  Manu- 
scripts in  the  British  Museum,  who 
has  read  the  proofs,  and  also  dated 
the  manuscripts  of  the  Cloud  for  the 
purposes  of  the  present  edition,  and 
to  whose  expert  knowledge  and  un- 
failing kindness  I  owe  a  deep  debt  of 
gratitude. 

EVELYN    UNDERHILL. 


Here  beginneth  a  book  of  con- 
templation, the  which  is  called 
the  CLOUD  OF  UNKNOW- 
ING, in  the  which  a  soul  is 
oned  with  GOD. 


41 


Here  Beginneth  the  Prayer 
on  the  Prologue 

GOD,  unto  whom  all  hearts  be  open, 
and  unto  whom  all  will  speaketh,  and 
unto  whom  no  privy  thing  is  hid.  I 
beseech  Thee  so  for  to  cleanse  the 
intent  of  mine  heart  with  the  unspeak- 
able gift  of  Thy  grace,  that  I  may 
perfectly  love  Thee,  and  worthily  praise 
Thee.     Amen. 


43 


Here  Beginneth  the  Prologue 

IN  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the 
Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost !  I  charge 
thee  and  I  beseech  thee,  with  as  much 
power  and  virtue  as  the  bond  of  charity 
is  sufficient  to  suffer,  whatsoever  thou 
be  that  this  book  shalt  have  in  posses- 
sion, either  by  property,  either  by 
keeping,  by  bearing  as  messenger,  or 
else  by  borrowing,  that  in  as  much  as 
in  thee  is  by  will  and  advisement, 
neither  thou  read  it,  nor  write  it,  nor 
speak  it,  nor  yet  suffer  it  be  read, 
written,  or  spoken,  of  any  or  to  any 
but  if  it  be  of  such  one,  or  to  such  one, 
that  hath  by  thy  supposing  in  a  true 
will  and  by  an  whole  intent  purposed 
him  to  be  a  perfect  follower  of  Christ 
not  only  in  active  living,  but  in  the 

45 


46      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

sovereignest  point  of  contemplative 
living  the  which  is  possible  by  grace 
for  to  be  come  to  in  this  present  life 
of  a  perfect  soul  yet  abiding  in  this 
deadly  body  ;  and  thereto  that  doth 
that  in  him  is,  and  by  thy  supposing 
hath  done  long  time  before,  for  to  able 
him  to  contemplative  living  by  the 
virtuous  means  of  active  living.  For 
else  it  accordeth  nothing  to  him.  And 
over  this  I  charge  thee  and  I  beseech 
thee  by  the  authority  of  charity,  that 
if  any  such  shall  read  it,  write  it,  or 
speak  it,  or  else  hear  it  be  read  or 
spoken,  that  thou  charge  him  as  I  do  \ 
thee,  for  to  take  him  time  to  read  it, 
speak  it,  write  it,  or  hear  it,  all  over. 
For  peradventure  there  is  some  matter 
therein  in  the  beginning  or  in  the 
middle,  the  which  is  hanging,  and  not 
fully  declared  where  it  standeth  :  and 
if  it  be  not  there,  it  is  soon  after,  or 
else  in  the  end.  Wherefore  if  a  man 
saw  one  matter  and  not  another,  per- 
adventure he  might  lightly  be  led  into 
error  ii  and  therefore  in  eschewing  of 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     47 

this  error,  both  in  thyself  and  in  all 
other,  I  pray  thee  for  charity  do  as  I 
say  thee. 

Fleshly  j anglers,  open  praisers  and 
blamers  of  themselves  or  of  any  other, 
tellers  of  trifles,  ronners  and  tattlers 
of  tales,  and  all  manner  of  pinchers, 
cared  I  never  that  they  saw  this  book. 
For  mine  intent  was  never  to  write 
such  thing  unto  them,  and  therefore  I 
would  that  they  meddle  not  therewith  ; 
neither  they,  nor  any  of  these  curious, 
lettered,  or  unlearned  men.  Yea,  al- 
though that  they  be  full  good  men 
of  active  living,  yet  this  matter  accord- 
eth  nothing  to  them.  But  if  it  be  to 
those  men,  the  which  although  they 
stand  in  activity  by  outward  form  of 
living,  nevertheless  yet  by  inward 
stirring  after  the  privy  spirit  of  God, 
whose  dooms  be  hid,  they  be  full 
graciously  disposed,  not  continually 
as  it  is  proper  to  very  contemplatives, 
but  now  and  then  to  be  perceivers  in 
the  highest  point  of  this  contemplative 
act ;    if  such  men  might  see  it,  they 


48      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

should  by  the  grace  of  God  be  greatly 
comforted  thereby. 

This  book  is  distinguished  in 
seventy  chapters  and  five.  Of  the 
which  chapters,  the  last  chapter  of  all 
teacheth  some  certain  tokens  by  the 
which  a  soul  may  verily  prove  whether 
he  be  called  of  God  to  be  a  worker  in 
this  work  or  none. 


Here  Beginneth  a  Table  of 
the  Chapters 


THE   FIRST    CHAPTER 


PAGE 


Of  four  degrees  of  Christian  men's  living  ; 
and  of  the  course  of  his  calling  that 
this  book  was  made  unto       ...         65 

THE    SECOND    CHAPTER 

A    short    stirring    to    meekness,   and    to   the 

work  of  this  book  ....         68 

THE   THIRD    CHAPTER 

How  the  work  of  this  book  shall  be 
wrought,  and  of  the  worthiness  of  it 
before  all  other  works  .         .         71 

THE   FOURTH    CHAPTER 

Of  the  shortness  of  this  work,  and  how  it 
may  not  be  come  to  by  the  curiosity  of 
wit,  nor  by  imagination  ...         74 

THE   FIFTH    CHAPTER 

That  in  the  time  of  this  work  all  the 
creatures  that  ever  have  been,  be 
now,  or  ever  shall  be,  and  all  the 
works  of  those  same  creatures,  should 
be  hid  under  the  cloud  of  forgetting         .         85 

49  4 


50      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 


THE    SIXTH    CHAPTER 


PAGE 


A   short   conceit  of  the  work  of   this  book, 

treated  by  question  .         .         .         .         88 

THE    SEVENTH    CHAPTER 

How  a  man  shall  have  him  in  this  work 
against  all  thoughts,  and  specially 
against  all  those  that  arise  of  his  own 
curiosity,  of  cunning,  and  of  natural  wit  90 

THE   EIGHTH    CHAPTER 

A  good  declaring  of  certain  doubts  that 
may  fall  in  this  work,  treated  by  ques- 
tion, in  destroying  of  a  man's  own 
curiosity,  of  cunning,  and  of  natural 
wit,  and  in  distinguishing  of  the 
degrees  and  the  parts  of  active  living 
and  contemplative  ....         95 

THE    NINTH    CHAPTER 

That  in  the  time  of  this  work  the  remem- 
brance of  the  holiest  creature  that  ever 
God  made  letteth  more  than  it  profiteth  103 

THE  TENTH  CHAPTER 

How  a  man  shall  know  when  his  thought 
is  no  sin  ;  and  if  it  be  sin,  when  it  is 
deadly  and  when  it  is  venial  .107 

THE    ELEVENTH    CHAPTER 

That  a  man  should  weigh  each  thought 
and  each  stirring  after  that  it  is,  and 
always  eschew  recklessness  in  venial 
sin  .III 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     51 


THE   TWELFTH    CHAPTER 


PAGE 


That  by  virtue  of  this  work  sin  is  not  only 

destroyed,  but  also  virtues  begotten  .       113 

THE   THIRTEENTH    CHAPTER 

What  meekness  is  in  itself,  and  when  it  is 

perfect  and  when  it  is  imperfect       .         .       116 

THE   FOURTEENTH    CHAPTER 

That  without  imperfect  meekness  coming 
before,  it  is  impossible  for  a  sinner  to 
come  to  the  perfect  virtue  of  meekness 
in  this  life        .         .         .         .         .         .119 

THE   FIFTEENTH    CHAPTER 

A  short  proof  against  their  error  that  say, 
that  there  is  no  perfecter  cause  to  be 
meeked  under,  than  is  the  knowledge 
of  a  man's  own  wretchedness  .         .       123 

THE    SIXTEENTH    CHAPTER 

That  by  virtue  of  this  work  a  sinner  truly 
turned  and  called  to  contemplation 
Cometh  sooner  to  perfection  than  by 
any  other  work ;  and  by  it  soonest 
may  get  of  God  forgiveness  of  sins       .       126 

THE   SEVENTEENTH    CHAPTER 

That  a  very  contemplative  list  not  meddle 
him  with  active  life,  nor  of  anything 
that  is  done  or  spoken  about  him,  nor 
yet  to  answer  to  his  blamers  in  excus- 
ing of  himself 131 


52      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 


THE    EIGHTEENTH    CHAPTER 


PAGE 


How  that  yet  unto  this  day  all  actives 
complain  of  contemplatives  as  Martha 
did  of  Mary.  Of  the  which  complain- 
ing ignorance  is  the  cause        .         .         .134 

THE   NINETEENTH    CHAPTER 

A  short  excusation  of  him  that  made  this 
book,  teaching  how  all  contemplatives 
should  have  all  actives  fully  excused  of 
their  complaining  words  and  deeds  .       137 

THE   TWENTIETH    CHAPTER 

How  Almighty  God  will  goodly  answer 
for  all  those  that  for  the  excusing  of 
themselves  list  not  leave  their  business 
about  the  love  of  Him  .  .140 

THE    ONE    AND   TWENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

The    true    exposition    of    this    gospel    word, 

"  Mary  hath  chosen  the  best  part  "  .       144 

THE   TWO   AND    TWENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

Of  the  wonderful  love  that  Christ  had  to 
man  in  person  of  all  sinners  truly 
turned  and  called  to  the  grace  of  con- 
templation .         .148 

THE   THREE   AND   TWENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How  God  will  answer  and  purvey  for 
them  in  spirit,  that  for  business  about 
His  love  list  not  answer  nor  purvey  for 
themselves       .         .         .         .         .         .151 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING      53 


THE   FOUR   AND   TWENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

PAGE 

What  charity  is  in  itself,  and  how  it  is 
truly  and  perfectly  contained  in  the 
work  of  this  book  .         .         .         .         -155 

THE   FIVE   AND   TWENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  in  the  time  of  this  work  a  perfect  soul 
hath  no  special  beholding  to  any  one 
man  in  this  life      .  .         .         .158 

THE    SIX   AND   TWENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  without  full  special  grace,  or  long  use 
in  common  grace,  the  work  of  this 
book  is  right  travailous  ;  and  in  this 
work,  which  is  the  work  of  the  soul 
helped  by  grace,  and  which  -is  the  work 
of  only  God 162 

THE    SEVEN   AND   TWENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

Who  should  work  in  the  gracious  work  of 

this  book  ......       166 


THE   EIGHT   AND   TWENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  a  man  should  not  presume  to  work  in 
this  work  before  the  time  that  he  be 
lawfully  cleansed  in  conscience  of  all 
his  special  deeds  of  sin     .         .         .         .       167 


54      CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 


THE    NINE   AND   TWENTIETH 
CHAPTER 


rxce 


That  a  man  should  bidingly  travail  in  this 
work,  and  suffer  the  pain  thereof,  and 
judge  no  man         .....       169 

THE   THIRTIETH    CHAPTER 

Who     should     blame     and     condemn     other 

men's  defaults  .171 

THE    ONE   AND    THIRTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How  a  man  should  have  him  in  beginning 
of  this  work  against  all  thoughts  and 
stirrings  of  sin  ,172 

THE   TWO    AND    THIRTIETH 
CHAPTER 

Of  two  ghostly  devices  that  be  helpful 
to  a  ghostly  beginner  in  the  work  of 
this  book  .174 

THE   THREE    AND   THIRTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  in  this  work  a  soul  is  cleansed  both 
of  his  special  sins  and  of  the  pain  of 
them,  and  yet  how  there  is  no  perfect 
rest  in  this  life  .         .  .177 

THE    FOUR   AND   THIRTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  God  giveth  this  grace  freely  without 
any  means,  and  that  it  may  not  be  come 
to  with  means  .180 


CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING     55 


THE   FIVE   AND   THIRTIETH 
CHAPTER 

PAGE 

Of  three  means  in  the  which  a  contempla- 
tive prentice  should  be  occupied  ;  in 
reading,  thinking,  and  praying      .  .185 

THE    SIX   AND   THIRTIETH 
CHAPTER 

Of  the  meditations  of  them  that  continually 

travail  in  the  work  of  this  book       .         .       188 

THE    SEVEN   AND   THIRTIETH 
CHAPTER 

Of  the  special  prayers  of  them  that  be  con- 
tinual workers  in  the  work  of  this 
book 190 

THE   EIGHT   AND   THIRTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How    and    why    that    short    prayer   pierceth 

heaven  193 

THE   NINE   AND   THIRTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How  a  perfect  worker  shall  pray,  and  what 
prayer  is  in  itself  ;  and,  if  a  man  shall 
pray  in  words,  which  words  accord 
them  most  to  the  property  of  prayer         .       196 

THE   FORTIETH    CHAPTER 

That  in  the  time  of  this  work  a  soul  hath 
no  special  beholding  to  any  vice  in 
itself  nor  to  any  virtue  in  itself         .         .       199 


56      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 


THE   ONE   AND    FORTIETH 
CHAPTER 


PACE 


That  in  all  other  works  beneath  this,  men 
should  keep  discretion  ;  but  in  this 
none        .......       202 

THE   TWO   AND    FORTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  by  indiscretion  in  this,  men  shall  keep 
discretion  in  all  other  things  ;  and 
surely  else  never      .....       205 

THE  THREE  AND  FORTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  all  writing  and  feeling  of  a  man's 
own  being  must  needs  be  lost  if  the 
perfection  of  this  work  shall  verily  be 
felt  in  any  soul  in  this  life        .         .         .       207 

THE  FOUR  AND  FORTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How  a  soul  shall  dispose  it  on  its  own 
part,  for  to  destroy  all  witting  and 
feeling  of  its  own  being  .         .         .       210 

THE    FIVE   AND    FORTIETH 
CHAPTER 

A    good    declaring    of    some    certain    deceits 

that  may  befall  in  this  work  214 

THE    SIX   AND    FORTIETH 
CHAPTER 

A  good  teaching  how  a  man  shall  flee  these 
deceits,  and  work  more  with  a  listiness 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     57 

PAGE 

of   spirit   than   with   any   boisterousness 

of  body 218 

THE    SEVEN   AND    FORTIETH 
CHAPTER 

A  slight  teaching  of  this  work  in  purity  of 
spirit ;  declaring  how  that  on  one 
manner  a  soul  should  shew  his  desire 
unto  God,  and  on  ye  contrary,  unto 
man         .......       220 

THE    EIGHT   AND    FORTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How  God  will  be  served  both  with  body 
and  with  soul,  and  reward  men  in  both  ; 
and  how  men  shall  know  when  all 
those  sounds  and  sweetness  that  fall 
into  the  body  in  time  of  prayer  be  both 
good  and  evil 224 

THE   NINE   AND    FORTIETH 
CHAPTER  . 

The  substance  of  all  perfection  is  nought 
else  but  a  good  will  ;  and  how  that  all 
sounds  and  comforts  and  sweetness 
that  may  befall  in  this  life  be  to  it  but 
as  it  were  accidents  ....       228 

THE   FIFTIETH    CHAPT2R 

Which  is  chaste  love ;  and  how  in  some 
creatures  such  sensible  comforts  be  but 
seldom,  and  in  some  right  oft  .         .       230 

THE   ONE   AND    FIFTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  men  should  have  great  wariness 
so    that    they    understand     not    bodily 


58      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 


a  thing  that  is  meant  ghostly  ;  and 
specially  it  is  good  to  be  wary  in  under- 
standing of  this  word  in,  and  of  this 
word  up  ......       233 

THE   TWO    AND    FIFTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How  these  young  presumptuous  disciples 
misunderstand  this  word  in,  and  of  the 
deceits  that  follow  thereon  237 

THE   THREE    AND    FIFTIETH 
CHAPTER 

Of    divers    unseemly    practices    that    follow 

them  that  lack  the  work  of  this  book  .       239 

THE   FOUR   AND    FIFTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How  that  by  virtue  of  this  work  a  man  is 
governed  full  wisely,  and  made  full 
seemly  as  well  in  body  as  in  soul  .       244 

THE   FIVE   AND   FIFTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How  they  be  deceived  that  follow  the 
fervour  of  spirit  in  condemning  of  some 
without  discretion  ....       248 

THE    SIX   AND    FIFTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How  they  be  deceived  that  lean  more  to 
the  curiosity  of  natural  wit,  and  of 
clergy  learned  in  the  school  of  men, 
than  to  the  common  doctrine  and 
counsel  of  Holy  Church  252 


CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING     59 


THE    SEVEN   AND    FIFTIETH 
CHAPTER 


PAGE 


How  these  young  presumptuous  disciples 
misunderstand  this  other  word  up; 
and  of  the  deceits  that  follow  thereon  .       254 

THE   EIGHT   AND   FIFTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  a  man  shall  not  take  ensample  of 
Saint  Martin  and  of  Saint  Stephen, 
for  to  strain  his  imagination  bodily 
upwards  in  the  time  of  his  prayer         .       257 

THE    NINE   AND    FIFTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  a  man  shall  not  take  ensample  at  the 
bodily  ascension  of  Christ,  for  to  strain 
his  imagination  upwards  bodily  in  the 
time  of  prayer  :  and  that  time,  place, 
and  body,  these  three  should  be  for- 
gotten in  all  ghostly  working         .  263 

THE    SIXTIETH     CHAPTER 

That  the  high  and  the  next  way  to  heaven 
is  run  by  desires,  and  not  by  paces  of 
feet 267 

THE   ONE   AND    SIXTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  all  bodily  thing  is  subject  unto 
ghostly  thing,  and  is  ruled  thereafter 
by  the  course  of  nature,  and  not  con- 
trariwise ......       270 


6o      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 


THE   TWO    AND    SIXTIETH 
CHAPTER 

PAGE 

How  a  man  may  wit  when  his  ghostly 
work  is  beneath  him  or  without  him, 
and  when  it  is  even  with  him  or  within 
him,  and  when  it  is  above  him  and 
under  his  God         .....       273 

THE   THREE   AND    SIXTIETH 
CHAPTER 

Of  the  powers  of  a  soul  in  general,  and  how 
Memory  in  special  is  a  principal  power, 
comprehending  in  it  all  the  other 
powers  and  all  those  things  in  the 
which  they  work    .....       275 

THE    FOUR   AND    SIXTIETH 
CHAPTER 

Of  the  other  two  principal  powers.  Reason 
and  Will  ;  and  of  the  work  of  them 
before  sin  and  after        ....       278 

THE   FIVE   AND    SIXTIETH 
CHAPTER 

Of  the  first  secondary  power,  Imagination 
by  name  ;  and  of  the  works  and  of  the 
obedience  of  it  unto  Reason,  before  sin 
and  after         ......       280 

THE    SIX   AND    SIXTIETH 
CHAPTER 

Of  the  other  secondary  power,  Sensuality 
by  name  ;  and  of  the  works  and  of  the 
obedience  of  it  unto  Will,  before  sin  and 
after 282 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     6i 


THE    SEVEN   AND    SIXTIETH 
CHAPTER 


PAGE 


That  whoso  knoweth  not  the  powers  of  a 
soul  and  the  manner  of  her  working, 
may  Hghtly  be  deceived  in  understand- 
ing of  ghostly  words  and  of  ghostly 
working  ;  and  how  a  soul  is  made  a 
God  in  grace  .....       285 

THE    EIGHT   AND    SIXTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  nowhere  bodily,  is  everywhere  ghostly  ; 
and  how  our  outer  man  calleth  the 
work  of  this  book  nought      .         .  ,       289 

THE   NINE   AND    SIXTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How  that  a  man's  affection  is  marvellously 
changed  in  ghostly  feeling  of  this 
nought,  when  it  is  nowhere  wrought     .       292 

THE    SEVENTIETH    CHAPTER 

That  right  as  by  the  defailing  of  our  bodily 
wits  we  begin  more  readily  to  come  to 
knowing  of  ghostly  things,  so  by  the 
defailing  of  our  ghostly  wits  we  begin 
most  readily  to  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  God,  such  as  is  possible  by  grace 
to  be  had  here        .....       295 

THE  ONE  AND  SEVENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  some  may  not  come  to  feel  the  per- 
fection of  this  work  but  in  time  of 
ravishing,  and  some  may  have  it  when 


62      CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 


PAGE 

they  will,  in  the  common  state  of  man's 

soul         .......       299 

THE   TWO    AND    SEVENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  a  worker  in  this  work  should  not 
deem  nor  think  of  another  worker  as 
he  feeleth  in  himself         ....       303 

THE    THREE   AND    SEVENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How  that  after  the  likeness  of  Moses,  of 
Bezaleel,  and  of  Aaron  meddling  them 
about  the  Ark  of  the  Testament,  we 
profit  on  three  manners  in  this  grace 
of  contemplation,  for  this  grace  is 
figured  in  that  Ark         ....       305 

THE    FOUR   AND    SEVENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

How  that  the  matter  of  this  book  is  never 
more  read  or  spoken,  nor  heard  read 
or  spoken,  of  a  soul  disposed  thereto 
without  feeling  of  a  very  accordance 
to  the  effect  of  the  same  work  :  and  of 
rehearsing  of  the  same  charge  that  is 
written  in  the  prologue  .         .         .       308 

THE    FIVE   AND    SEVENTIETH 
CHAPTER 

Of  some  certain  tokens  by  the  which  a  man 
may  prove  whether  he  be  called  of 
God  to  work  in  this  work  .311 

AND  HERE  ENDETH  THE  TABLE 
OF  THE  CHAPTERS 


GHOSTLY  FRIEND  IN  GOD, 
I  pray  thee  and  I  beseech  thee  that 
thou  wilt  have  a  busy  beholding  to  the 
course  and  the  manner  of  thy  calling. 
And  thank  God  heartily  so  that  thou 
mayest  through  help  of  His  grace 
stand  stiffly  in  the  state,  in  the 
degree,  and  in  the  form  of  living  that 
thou  hast  entirely  purposed  against 
all  the  subtle  assailing  of  thy  bodily 
and  ghostly  enemies,  and  win  to  the 
crown  of  life  that  evermore  lasteth. 
Amen. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
FIRST   CHAPTER 

Of  four  degrees  of  Christian  men's  living  ; 
and  of  the  course  of  his  calling  that  this 
boob  was  made  unto. 

GHOSTLY  friend  in  God,  thou  shalt 
well  understand  that  I  find,  in  my 
boisterous  beholding,  four  degrees 
and  forms  of  Christian  men's  living  : 
and  they  be  these,  Common,  Special, 
Singular,  and  Perfect.  Three  of  these 
may  be  begun  and  ended  in  this  life  ; 
and  the  fourth  may  by  grace  be  begun 
here,  but  it  shall  ever  last  without  end 
in  the  bliss  of  Heaven.  And  right  as 
thou  seest  how  they  be  set  here  in 
order  each  one  after  other ;  first 
Common,  then  Special,  after  Singular, 
and  last  Perfect,  right  so  me  thinketh 
that  in  the  same  order  and  in  the  same 
course   our   Lord   hath   of   His  great 

65  5 


66      CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

mercy  called  thee  and  led  thee  unto 
Him  by  the  desire  of  thine  heart.  For 
first  thou  wottest  well  that  when  thou 
wert  living  in  the  common  degree  of 
Christian  men's  living  in  company  of 
thy  worldly  friends,  it  seemeth  to  me 
that  the  everlasting  love  of  His  God- 
head, through  the  which  He  made 
thee  and  wrought  thee  when  thou 
wert  nought,  and  sithen  bought  thee 
with  the  price  of  His  precious  blood 
when  thou  wert  lost  in  Adam,  might 
not  suffer  thee  to  be  so  far  from  Him 
in  form  and  degree  of  living.  And 
therefore  He  kindled  thy  desire  full 
graciously,  and  fastened  by  it  a  leash 
of  longing,  and  led  thee  by  it  into  a 
more  special  state  and  form  of  living, 
to  be  a  servant  among  the  special 
servants  of  His  ;  where  thou  mightest 
learn  to  live  more  specially  and  more 
ghostly  in  His  service  than  thou  didst, 
or  mightest  do,  in  the  common  degree 
of  living  before.     And  what  more  ? 

Yet  it  seemeth  that  He  would  not 
leave  thee  thus  lightly,  for  love  of  His 


1 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     67 

heart,  the  which  He  hath  evermore 
had  unto  thee  since  thou  wert  aught : 
but  what  did  He  ?  Seest  thou  nought 
how  listily  and  how  graciously  He 
hath  privily  pulled  thee  to  the  third 
degree  and  manner  of  living,  the 
which  is  called  Singular  ?  In  the 
which  solitary  form  and  manner  of 
living,  thou  mayest  learn  to  lift  up 
the  foot  of  thy  love  ;  and  step  towards 
that  state  and  degree  of  living  that  is 
perfect,  and  the  last  state  of  all. 


HERE    BEGINNETH   THE 
SECOND    CHAPTER 

A  short  stirring  to  meekness,  and  to  the 
work  of  this  book. 

LOOK  up  now,  weak  wretch,  and  see 
what  thou  art.  What  art  thou,  and 
what  hast  thou  merited,  thus  to  be 
called  of  our  Lord  ?  What  weary 
wretched  heart,  and  sleeping  in  sloth, 
is  that,  the  which  is  not  wakened  with 
the  draught  of  this  love  and  the  voice 
of  this  calling  !  Beware,  thou  wretch, 
in  this  while  with  thine  enemy  ;  and 
hold  thee  never  the  holier  nor  the 
better,  for  the  worthiness  of  this  call- 
ing and  for  the  singular  form  of  liv- 
ing that  thou  art  in.  But  the  more 
wretched  and  cursed,  unless  thou  do 
that  in  thee  is  goodly,  by  grace  and 
by  counsel,  to  live  after  thy  calling. 
And  insomuch  thou  shouldest  be  more 

68 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     69 

meek  and  loving  to  thy  ghostly  spouse, 
that  He  that  is  the  Almighty  God, 
King  of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords, 
would  meek  Him  so  low  unto  thee, 
and  amongst  all  the  flock  of  His  sheep 
so  graciously  would  choose  thee  to  be 
one  of  His  specials,  and  sithen  set 
thee  in  the  place  of  pasture,  where 
thou  mayest  be  fed  with  the  sweetness 
of  His  love,  in  earnest  of  thine  heritage 
the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

Do  on  then,  I  pray  thee,  fast.  Look 
now  forwards  and  let  be  backwards  ; 
and  see  what  thee  faileth,  and  not 
what  thou  hast,  for  that  is  the  readiest 
getting  and  keeping  of  meekness.  All 
thy  life  now  behoveth  altogether  to 
stand  in  desire,  if  thou  shalt  profit 
in  degree  of  perfection.  This  desire 
behoveth  altogether  be  wrought  in 
thy  will,  by  the  hand  of  Almighty  God 
and  thy  consent.  But  one  thing  I 
tell  thee.  He  is  a  jealous  lover  and 
suffereth  no  fellowship,  and  Him  list 
not  work  in  thy  will  but  if  He  be  only 
with    thee    by    Himself.      He    asketh 


70      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 


none  help,  but  only  thyself.  He  wills, 
thou  do  but  look  on  Him  and  let  Him 
alone.  And  keep  thou  the  windows 
and  the  door,  for  flies  and  enemies 
assailing.  And  if  thou  be  willing  to 
do  this,  thee  needeth  but  meekly  press 
upon  Him  with  prayer,  and  soon  will 
He  help  thee.  Press  on  then,  let  see 
how  thou  bearest  thee.  He  is  full 
ready,  and  doth  but  abideth  thee. 
But  what  shait  thou  do,  and  how  shalt 
thou  press  ? 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
THIRD    CHAPTER 

How  the  work  of  this  book  shall  be  wrought^ 
and  of  the  worthiness  of  it  before  all 
other  works. 

LIFT  up  thine  heart  unto  God  with 
a  meek  stirring  of  love  ;  and  mean 
Himself,  and  none  of  His  goods.  And 
thereto,  look  thee  loath  to  think  on 
aught  but  Himself.  So  that  nought 
work  in  thy  wit,  nor  in  thy  will,  but 
only  Himself.  And  do  that  in  thee  is 
to  forget  all  the  creatures  that  ever 
God  made  and  the  works  of  them  ;  so 
that  thy  thought  nor  thy  desire  be  not 
directed  nor  stretched  to  any  of  them, 
neither  in  general  nor  in  special,  but 
let  them  be,  and  take  no  heed  to  them. 
This  is  the  work  of  the  soul  that  most 
pleaseth  God.  All  saints  and  angels 
have  joy  of  this  work,  and  hasten  them 

71 


72      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

to  help  it  in  all  their  might.  All  fiends 
be  furious  when  thou  thus  dost,  and 
try  for  to  defeat  it  in  all  that  they  can. 
All  men  living  in  earth  be  wonderfully 
holpen  of  this  work,  thou  wottest  not 
how.  Yea,  the  souls  in  purgatory  be 
eased  of  their  pain  by  virtue  of  this 
work.  Thyself  art  cleansed  and  made 
virtuous  by  no  work  so  much.  And 
yet  it  is  the  lightest  work  of  all,  when 
a  soul  is  helped  with  grace  in  sensible 
list,  and  soonest  done.  But  else  it  is 
hard,  and  wonderful  to  thee  for  to  do. 
Let  not,  therefore,  but  travail  therein 
till  thou  feel  list.  For  at  the  first  time 
when  thou  dost  it,  thou  findest  but  a 
darkness  ;  and  as  it  were  a  cloud  of 
unknowing,  thou  knowest  not  what, 
saving  that  thou  feelest  in  thy  will  a 
naked  intent  unto  God.  This  dark- 
ness and  this  cloud  is,  howsoever  thou 
dost,  betwixt  thee  and  thy  God,  and 
letteth  thee  that  thou  mayest  neither 
see  Him  clearly  by  light  of  under- 
standing in  thy  reason,  nor  feel  Him 
in  sweetness  of  love  in  thine  affection. 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     73 

And  therefore  shape  thee  to  bide  in 
this  darkness  as  long  as  thou  mayest, 
evermore  crying  after  Him  that  thou 
lovest.  For  if  ever  thou  shalt  feel  Him 
or  see  Him,  as  it  may  be  here,  it  be- 
hoveth  always  to  be  in  this  cloud  in 
this  darkness.  And  if  thou  wilt  busily 
travail  as  I  bid  thee,  I  trust  in  His 
mercy  that  thou  shalt  come  thereto. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE 
FOURTH    CHAPTER 

Of  the  shortness  of  this  worh^  and  how  it 
may  not  be  come  to  by  curiosity  of  wity  nor 
by  imagination. 

BUT  for  this,  that  thou  shalt  not  err 
in  this  working  and  ween  that  it  be 
otherwise  than  it  is,  I  shall  tell  thee  a 
little  more  thereof,  as  me  thinketh. 

This  work  asketh  no  long  time  or 
it  be  once  truly  done,  as  some  men 
ween  ;  for  it  is  the  shortest  work  of 
all  that  man  may  imagine.  It  is  never 
longer,  nor  shorter,  than  is  an  atom  : 
the  which  atom,  by  the  definition  of 
true  philosophers  in  the  science  of 
astronomy,  is  the  least  part  of  time. 
And  it  is  so  little  that  for  the  littleness 
of  it,  it  is  indivisible  and  nearly  incom- 
prehensible. This  is  that  time  of  the 
which  it  is  written  :    All  time  that  is 

74 


CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING     75 

given  to  thee,  it  shall  be  asked  of  thee, 
how  thou  hast  dispended  it.  And 
reasonable  thing  it  is  that  thou  give 
account  of  it  :  for  it  is  neither  longer 
nor  shorter,  but  even  according  to  one 
only  stirring  that  is  within  the  principal 
working  might  of  thy  soul,  the  which 
is  thy  will.  For  even  so  many  willings 
or  desirings,  and  no  more  nor  no  fewer, 
may  be  and  are  in  one  hour  in  thy  will, 
as  are  atoms  in  one  hour.  And  if  thou 
wert  reformed  by  grace  to  the  first 
state  of  man's  soul,  as  it  was  before 
sin,  then  thou  shouldest  evermore  by 
help  of  that  grace  be  lord  of  that  stir- 
ring or  of  those  stirrings.  So  that 
none  went  forby,  but  all  they  should 
stretch  into  the  sovereign  desirable, 
and  into  the  highest  willable  thing  : 
the  which  is  God.  For  He  is  even 
meet  to  our  soul  by  measuring  of  His 
Godhead  ;  and  our  soul  even  meet  unto 
Him  by  worthiness  of  our  creation  to 
His  image  and  to  His  likeness.  And 
He  by  Himself  without  more,  and  none 
but  He,   is  sufficient  to  the  full  and 


76      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

much  more  to  fulfil  the  will  and  the 
desire  of  our  soul.  And  our  soul  by 
virtue  of  this  reforming  grace  is  made 
sufficient  to  the  full  to  comprehend  all 
Him  by  love,  the  which  is  incompre- 
hensible to  all  created  knowledgeable 
powers,  as  is  angel,  or  man's  soul  ;  I 
mean,  by  their  knowing,  and  not  by 
their  loving.  And  therefore  I  call 
them  in  this  case  knowledgeable 
powers.  But  yet  all  reasonable  crea- 
tures, angel  and  man,  have  in  them  each 
one  by  himself,  one  principal  working 
power,  the  which  is  called  a  know- 
ledgeable power,  and  another  principal 
working  power,  the  which  is  called  a 
loving  power.  Of  the  which  two 
powers,  to  the  first,  the  which  is  a 
knowledgeable  power,  God  that  is  the 
maker  of  them  is  evermore  incompre- 
hensible ;  and  to  the  second,  the  which 
is  the  loving  power,  in  each  one  di- 
versely He  is  all  comprehensible  to  the 
full.  Insomuch  that  a  loving  soul  alone 
in  itself,  by  virtue  of  love  should  com- 
prehend in  itself  Him  that  is  sufficient 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING      77 

to  the  full — and  much  more,  without 
comparison — to  fill  all  the  souls  and 
angels  that  ever  may  be.  And  this 
is  the  endless  marvellous  miracle  of 
love  ;  the  working  of  which  shall  never 
take  end,  for  ever  shall  He  do  it,  and 
never  shall  He  cease  for  to  do  it.  See 
who  by  grace  see  may,  for  the  feeling 
of  this  is  endless  bliss,  and  the  con- 
trary is  endless  pain. 

And  therefore  whoso  were  reformed 
by  grace  thus  to  continue  in  keeping 
of  the  stirrings  of  his  will,  should 
never  be  in  this  life — as  he  may  not 
be  without  these  stirrings  in  nature — 
without  some  taste  of  the  endless 
sweetness,  and  in  the  bliss  of  heaven 
without  the  full  food.  And  therefore 
have  no  wonder  though  I  stir  thee  to 
this  work.  For  this  is  the  work,  as 
thou  shalt  hear  afterward,  in  the 
which  man  should  have  continued  if 
he  never  had  sinned  :  and  to  the  which 
working  man  was  made,  and  all  things 
for  man,  to  help  him  and  further  him 
thereto,  and  by  the  which  working  a 


78      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

man  shall  be  repaired  again.  And  for 
the  defailing  of  this  working,  a  man 
falleth  evermore  deeper  and  deeper 
in  sin,  and  further  and  further  from 
God.  And  by  keeping  and  continual 
working  in  this  work  only  without 
more,  a  man  evermore  riseth  higher 
and  higher  from  sin,  and  nearer  and 
nearer  unto  God. 

And  therefore  take  good  heed  unto 
time,  how  that  thou  dispendest  it :  for 
nothing  is  more  precious  than  time. 
In  one  little  time,  as  little  as  it  is,  may 
heaven  be  won  and  lost.  A  token  it 
is  that  time  is  precious  :  for  God,  that 
is  given  of  time,  giveth  never  two  times 
together,  but  each  one  after  other. 
And  this  He  doth,  for  He  will  not 
reverse  the  order  or  the  ordinal  course 
in  the  cause  of  His  creation.  For 
time  is  made  for  man,  and  not  man  for 
time.  And  therefore  God,  that  is  the 
ruler  of  nature,  will  not  in  His  giving 
of  time  go  before  the  stirring  of  nature 
in  man's  soul  ;  the  which  is  even  ac- 
cording to  one  time  only.    So  that  man 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     79 


shall  have  none  excusation  against 
God  in  the  Doom,  and  at  the  giving  of 
account  of  dispending  of  time,  saying, 
**  Thou  givest  two  times  at  once,  and 
I  have  but  one  stirring  at  once." 

But  sorrowfully  thou  sayest  now, 
**  How  shall  I  do  ?  and  sith  this  is  thus 
that  thou  sayest,  how  shall  I  give 
account  of  each  time  severally  ;  I  that 
have  unto  this  day,  now  of  four  and 
twenty  years  age,  never  took  heed 
of  time  ?  If  I  would  now  amend  it, 
thou  wottest  well,  by  very  reason  of 
thy  words  written  before,  it  may  not 
be  after  the  course  of  nature,  nor  of 
common  grace,  that  I  should  now  heed 
or  else  make  satisfaction,  for  any  more 
times  than  for  those  that  be  for  to 
come.  Yea,  and  moreover  well  I  wot 
by  very  proof,  that  of  those  that  be  to 
come  I  shall  on  no  wise,  for  abundance 
of  frailty  and  slowness  of  spirits,  be 
able  to  observe  one  of  an  hundred. 
So  that  I  am  verily  concluded  in  these 
reasons.  Help  me  now  for  the  love 
of  JESUS  1  " 


8o      CLOUD   OF    UNKNOWING 

Right  well  hast  thou  said,  for  the 
love  of  JESUS.  For  in  the  love  of 
JESUS  ;  there  shall  be  thine  help. 
Love  is  such  a  power,  that  it  maketh 
all  thing  common.  Love  therefore 
JESUS  ;  and  all  thing  that  He  hath, 
it  is  thine.  He  by  His  Godhead  is 
maker  and  giver  of  time.  He  by  His 
manhood  is  the  very  keeper  of  time. 
And  He  by  His  Godhead  and  His  man- 
hood together,  is  the  truest  Dooms- 
man,  and  the  asker  of  account  of 
dispending  of  time.  Knit  thee  there- 
fore to  Him,  by  love  and  by  belief,  and 
then  by  virtue  of  that  knot  thou  shalt 
be  common  perceiver  with  Him,  and 
with  all  that  by  love  so  be  knitted  unto 
Him  :  that  is  to  say,  with  our  Lady 
Saint  Mary  that  full  was  of  all  grace 
in  keeping  of  time,  with  all  the  angels 
of  heaven  that  never  may  lose  time, 
and  with  all  the  saints  in  heaven  and 
in  earth,  that  by  the  grace  of  JESUS 
heed  time  full  justly  in  virtue  of  love. 
Lo  !  here  lieth  comfort ;  construe  thou 
clearly,    and    pick    thee    some    profit. 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     8i 

But  of  one  thing  I  warn  thee  amongst 
all  other.  I  cannot  see  who  may 
truly  challenge  community  thus  with 
JESUS  and  His  just  Mother,  His  high 
angels  and  also  with  His  saints  ;  but 
if  he  be  such  an  one,  that  doth  that 
in  him  is  with  helping  of  grace  in 
keeping  of  time.  So  that  he  be  seen 
to  be  a  profiter  on  his  part,  so  little  as 
is,  unto  the  community  ;  as  each  one 
of  them  doth  on  his. 

And  therefore  take  heed  to  this 
work,  and  to  the  marvellous  manner  of 
it  within  in  thy  soul.  For  if  it  be  truly 
conceived,  it  is  but  a  sudden  stirring, 
and  as  it  were  unadvised,  speedily 
springing  unto  God  as  a  sparkle  from 
the  coal.  And  it  is  marvellous  to 
number  the  stirrings  that  may  be  in 
one  hour  wrought  in  a  soul  that  is 
disposed  to  this  work.  And  yet  in  one 
stirring  of  all  these,  he  may  have 
suddenly  and  perfectly  forgotten  all 
created  thing.  But  fast  after  each 
stirring,  for  corruption  of  the  flesh, 
it  falleth  down  again  to  some  thought 

6 


82      CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

or  to  some  done  or  undone  deed.  But 
what  thereof  ?  For  fast  after,  it  riseth 
again  as  suddenly  as  it  did  before. 

And  here  may  men  shortly  conceive 
the  manner  of  this  working,  and  clearly 
know  that  it  is  far  from  any  fantasy, 
or  any  false  imagination  or  quaint 
opinion  :  the  which  be  brought  in,  not 
by  such  a  devout  and  a  meek  blind 
stirring  of  love,  but  by  a  proud,  curi- 
ous, and  an  imaginative  wit.  Such  a 
proud,  curious  wit  behoveth  always  be 
borne  down  and  stiffly  trodden  down 
under  foot,  if  this  work  shall  truly 
be  conceived  in  purity  of  spirit.  For 
whoso  heareth  this  work  either  be  read 
or  spoken  of,  and  weeneth  that  it  may, 
or  should,  be  come  to  by  travail  in 
their  wits,  and  therefore  they  sit  and 
seek  in  their  wits  how  that  it  may  be, 
and  in  this  curiosity  they  travail  their 
imagination  peradventure  against  the 
course  of  nature,  and  they  feign  a 
manner  of  working  the  which  is 
neither  bodily  nor  ghostly — truly  this 
man,  whatsoever  he  be,  is  perilously 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     83 

deceived.  Insomuch,  that  unless  God 
of  His  great  goodness  shew  His 
merciful  miracle,  and  make  him  soon 
to  leave  work,  and  meek  him  to  counsel 
of  proved  workers,  he  shall  fall  either 
into  frenzies,  or  else  into  other  great 
mischiefs  of  ghostly  sins  and  devils' 
deceits  ;  through  the  which  he  may 
lightly  be  lost,  both  life  and  soul, 
without  any  end.  And  therefore  for 
God's  love  be  wary  in  this  work,  and 
travail  not  in  thy  wits  nor  in  thy 
imagination  on  nowise  :  for  I  tell  thee 
truly,  it  may  not  be  come  to  by  travail 
in  them,  and  therefore  leave  them  and 
work  not  with  them. 

And  ween  not,  for  I  call  it  a  darkness 
or  a  cloud,  that  it  be  any  cloud  con- 
gealed of  the  humours  that  flee  in  the 
air,  nor  yet  any  darkness  such  as  is 
in  thine  house  on  nights  when  the 
candle  is  out.  For  such -a  darkness 
and  such  a  cloud  mayest  thou  imagine 
with  curiosity  of  wit,  for  to  bear  before 
thine  eyes  in  the  lightest  day  of 
summer  :   and  also  contrariwise  in  the 


84      CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

darkest  night  of  winter,  thou  mayest 
imagine  a  clear  shining  light.  Let  be 
such  falsehood.  I  mean  not  thus. 
For  when  I  say  darkness,  I  mean  a 
lacking  of  knowing  :  as  all  that  thing 
that  thou  knowest  not,  or  else  that 
thou  hast  forgotten,  it  is  dark  to  thee  ; 
for  thou  seest  it  not  with  thy  ghostly 
eye.  And  for  this  reason  it  is  not 
called  a  cloud  of  the  air,  but  a  cloud 
of  unknowing,  that  is  betwixt  thee 
and  thy  God. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
FIFTH    CHAPTER 

That  in  the  time  of  this  tvor/i  all  the 
creatures  that  euer  have  been^  be  now,  or 
ever  shall  be,  and  all  the  works  of  those 
same  creatures,  should  be  hid  under  the 
cloud  of  forgetting, 

AND  if  ever  thou  shalt  come  to  this 
cloud  and  dwell  and  work  therein  as  I 
bid  thee,  thee  behoveth  as  this  cloud 
of  unknowing  is  above  thee,  betwixt 
thee  and  thy  God,  right  so  put  a  cloud 
of  forgetting  beneath  thee  ;  betwixt 
thee  and  all  the  creatures  that  ever  be 
made.  Thee  thinketh,  peradventure, 
that  thou  art  full  far  from  God  because 
that  this  cloud  of  unknowing  is  betwixt 
thee  and  thy  God  :  but  surely,  an  it  be 
well  conceived,  thou  art  well  further 
from  Him  when  thou  hast  no  cloud  of 
forgetting   betwixt   thee   and   all   the 

85 


86      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

creatures  that  ever  be  made.  As  oft 
as  I  say,  all  the  creatures  that  ever 
be  made,  as  oft  I  mean  not  only  the 
creatures  themselves,  but  also  all  the 
works  and  the  conditions  of  the  same 
creatures.  I  take  out  not  one  creature, 
whether  they  be  bodily  creatures  or 
ghostly,  nor  yet  any  condition  or  work 
of  any  creature,  whether  they  be  good 
or  evil  :  but  shortly  to  say,  all  should 
be  hid  under  the  cloud  of  forgetting  in 
this  case. 

For  although  it  be  full  profitable 
sometime  to  think  of  certain  condi- 
tions and  deeds  of  some  certain  special 
creatures,  nevertheless  yet  in  this 
work  it  profiteth  little  or  nought.  For 
why  ?  Memory  or  thinking  of  any 
creature  that  ever  God  made,  or  of 
any  of  their  deeds  either,  it  is  a 
manner  of  ghostly  light :  for  the  eye 
of  thy  soul  is  opened  on  it  and  even 
fixed  thereupon,  as  the  eye  of  a 
shooter  is  upon  the  prick  that  he 
shooteth  to.  And  one  thing  I  tell 
thee,  that  all  thing  that  thou  thinketh 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     87 


upon,  it  is  above  thee  for  the  time,  and 
betwixt  thee  and  thy  God  :  and  inso- 
much thou  art  the  further  from  God, 
that  aught  ^'s  in  thy  mind  but  only 
God. 

Yea  !  and,  if  it  be  courteous  and 
seemly  to  say,  in  this  work  it  profiteth 
little  or  nought  to  think  of  the  kind- 
ness or  the  worthiness  of  God,  nor  on 
our  Lady,  nor  on  the  saints  or  angels 
in  heaven,  nor  yet  on  the  joys  in 
heaven  :  that  is  to  say,  with  a  special 
beholding  to  them,  as  thou  wouldest 
by  that  beholding  feed  and  increase 
thy  purpose.  I  trow  that  on  nowise  it 
should  help  in  this  case  and  in  this 
work.  For  although  it  be  good  to 
think  upon  the  kindness  of  God,  and 
to  love  Him  and  praise  Him  for  it,  yet 
it  is  far  better  to  think  upon  the  naked 
being  of  Him,  and  to  love  Him  and 
praise  Him  for  Himself. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE 
SIXTH    CHAPTER 

A  short  conceit  of  the  work  of  this  booh, 
treated  by  question. 

BUT  now  thou  askest  me  and  sayest, 
'*  How  shall  I  think  on  Himself,  and 
what  is  He  ?  "  and  to  this  I  cannot 
answer  thee  but  thus  :   **  I  wot  not." 

For  thou  hast  brought  me  with  thy 
question  into  that  same  darkness,  and 
into  that  same  cloud  of  unknowing, 
that  I  would  thou  wert  in  thyself. 
For  of  all  other  creatures  and  their 
works,  yea,  and  of  the  works  of  God's 
self,  may  a  man  through  grace  have 
fullhead  of  knowing,  and  well  he  can 
think  of  them  :  but  of  God  Himself 
can  no  man  think.  And  therefore  I 
would  leave  all  that  thing  that  I  can 
think,  and  choose  to  my  love  that 
thing  that  I  cannot  think.     For  why  ; 

88 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     89 

He  may  well  be  loved,  but  not  thought. 
By  love  may  He  be  gotten  and  holden  ; 
but  by  thought  never.  And  therefore, 
although  it  be  good  sometime  to  think 
of  the  kindness  and  the  worthiness 
of  God  in  special,  and  although  it  be 
a  light  and  a  part  of  contemplation  : 
nevertheless  yet  in  this  work  it  shall  be 
cast  down  and  covered  with  a  cloud  of 
forgetting.  And  thou  shalt  step  above 
it  stalwartly,  but  listily,  with  a  devout 
and  a  pleasing  stirring  of  love,  and 
try  for  to  pierce  that  darkness  above 
thee.  And  smite  upon  that  thick  cloud 
of  unknowing  with  a  sharp  dart  of 
longing  love  ;  and  go  not  thence  for 
thing  that  befalleth. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE 
SEVENTH    CHAPTER 

How  a  man  shall  haue  him  in  this  work 
against  all  thoughts^  and  specially  against 
all  those  that  arise  of  his  own  curiosity, 
of  cunning,  and  of  natural  wit. 

AND  if  any  thought  rise  and  will 
press  continually  above  thee  betwixt 
thee  and  that  darkness,  and  ask  thee 
saying,  "  What  seekest  thou,  and 
what  wouldest  thou  have  ?  "  say  thou, 
that  it  is  God  that  thou  wouldest  have. 
''  Him  I  covet,  Him  I  seek,  and  nought 
but  Him." 

And  if  he  ask  thee,  **  What  is  that 
God  ?  "  say  thou,  that  it  is  God  that 
made  thee  and  bought  thee,  and  that 
graciously  hath  called  thee  to  thy 
degree.  "  And  in  Him,"  say,  "  thou 
hast  no  skill."  And  therefore  say, 
"  Go  thou  dov/n  again,"  and  tread  him 

90 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     91 

fast  down  with  a  stirring  of  love, 
although  he  seem  to  thee  right  holy, 
and  seem  to  thee  as  he  would  help 
thee  to  seek  Him.  For  peradventure 
he  will  bring  to  thy  mind  diverse  full 
fair  and  wonderful  points  of  His  kind- 
ness, and  say  that  He  is  full  sweet, 
and  full  loving,  full  gracious,  and  full 
merciful.  And  if  thou  wilt  hear  him, 
he  coveteth  no  better  ;  for  at  the  last 
he  will  thus  jangle  ever  more  and  more 
till  he  bring  thee  lower,  to  the  mind  of 
His  Passion. 

And  there  will  he  let  thee  see  the 
wonderful  kindness  of  God,  and  if  thou 
hear  him,  he  careth  for  nought  better. 
For  soon  after  he  will  let  thee  see 
thine  old  wretched  living,  and  per- 
adventure in  seeing  and  thinking 
thereof  he  will  bring  to  thy  mind  some 
place  that  thou  hast  dwelt  in  before 
this  time.  So  that  at  the  last,  or 
ever  thou  wit,  thou  shalt  be  scattered 
thou  wottest  not  where.  The  cause  of 
this  scattering  is,  that  thou  heardest 
him   first  wilfully,    then   answeredest 


92     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

him,  receivedest  him,  and  lettest  him 
alone. 

And  yet,  nevertheless,  the  thing  that 
he  said  was  both  good  and  holy.  Yea, 
and  so  holy,  that  what  man  or  woman 
that  weeneth  to  come  to  contemplation 
without  many  such  sweet  meditations 
of  their  own  wretchedness,  the  passion, 
the  kindness,  and  the  great  goodness, 
and  the  worthiness  of  God  coming 
before,  surely  he  shall  err  and  fail  of 
his  purpose.  And  yet,  nevertheless,  it 
behoveth  a  man  or  a  woman  that  hath 
long  time  been  used  in  these  medita- 
tions, nevertheless  to  leave  them,  and 
put  them  and  hold  them  far  down 
under  the  cloud  of  forgetting,  if  ever 
he  shall  pierce  the  cloud  of  unknowing 
betwixt  him  and  his  God.  Therefore 
what  time  that  thou  purposest  thee 
to  this  work,  and  feelest  by  grace 
that  thou  art  called  of  God,  lift  then 
up  thine  heart  unto  God  with  a  meek 
stirring  of  love  ;  and  mean  God  that 
made  thee,  and  bought  thee,  and  that 
graciously    hath    called    thee    to    thy 


CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING     93 

degree,  and  receive  none  other  thought 
of  God.  And  yet  not  all  these,  but  if 
thou  list ;  for  it  sufficeth  enough,  a 
naked  intent  direct  unto  God  without 
any  other  cause  than  Himself. 

And  if  thee  list  have  this  intent 
lapped  and  folden  in  one  word,  for 
thou  shouldest  have  better  hold  there- 
upon, take  thee  but  a  little  word  of 
one  syllable  :  for  so  it  is  better  than 
of  two,  for  ever  the  shorter  it  is  the 
better  it  accordeth  with  the  work  of 
the  Spirit.  And  such  a  word  is  this 
word  GOD  or  this  word  LOVE. 
Choose  thee  whether  thou  wilt,  or 
another ;  as  thee  list,  which  that 
thee  liketh  best  of  one  syllable.  And 
fasten  this  word  to  thine  heart,  so 
that  it  never  go  thence  for  thing  that 
befalleth. 

This  word  shall  be  thy  shield  and 
thy  spear,  whether  thou  ridest  on 
peace  or  on  war.  With  this  word, 
thou  shalt  beat  on  this  cloud  and  this 
darkness  above  thee.  With  this  word, 
thou  shall  smite  down  all  manner  of 


94      CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

thought  under  the  cloud  of  forgetting. 
Insomuch,  that  if  any  thought  press 
upon  thee  to  ask  thee  what  thou 
wouldest  have,  answer  them  with  no 
more  words  but  with  this  one  word. 
And  if  he  proffer  thee  of  his  great 
clergy  to  expound  thee  that  word  and 
to  tell  thee  the  conditions  of  that  word, 
say  him  :  That  thou  wilt  have  it  all 
whole,  and  not  broken  nor  undone. 
And  if  thou  wilt  hold  thee  fast  on  this 
purpose,  be  thou  sure,  he  will  no  while 
abide.  And  why  ?  For  that  thou  wilt 
not  let  him  feed  him  on  such  sweet 
meditations  of  God  touched  before. 


1 


HERE   BEGINNETH    THE 
EIGHTH    CHAPTER 

A  good  declaring  of  certain  doubts  that 
may  fall  in  this  work,  treated  by  question, 
in  destroying  of  a  man's  own  curiosity, 
of  cunning,  and  of  natural  wit,  and  in 
distinguishing  of  the  degrees  and  the  parts 
of  active  living  and  contemplative, 

BUT  now  thou  askest  me,  "  What  is 
he,  this  that  thus  presseth  upon  me  in 
this  work  ;  and  whether  it  is  a  good 
thing  or  an  evil  ?  And  if  it  be  an  evil 
thing,  then  have  I  marvel,"  thou  sayest, 
''  why  that  he  will  increase  a  man's 
devotion  so  much.  For  sometimes  me 
think  that  it  is  a  passing  comfort  to 
listen  after  his  tales.  For  he  will  some- 
time, me  think,  make  me  weep  full 
heartily  for  pity  of  the  Passion  of 
Christ,  sometime  for  my  wretchedness, 
and  for  many  other  reasons,  that  me 

95 


96      CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

thinketh  be  full  holy,  and  that  done 
me  much  good.  And  therefore  me 
thinketh  that  he  should  on  nowise  be 
evil  ;  and  if  he  be  good,  and  with  his 
sweet  tales  doth  me  so  much  good 
withal,  then  I  have  great  marvel  why 
that  thou  biddest  me  put  him  down 
and  away  so  far  under  the  cloud  of 
forgetting  ?  " 

Now  surely  me  thinketh  that  this  is 
a  well  moved  question,  and  therefore 
I  think  to  answer  thereto  so  feebly  as 
I  can.  First  when  thou  askest  me 
what  is  he,  this  that  presseth  so  fast 
upon  thee  in  this  work,  proffering  to 
help  thee  in  this  work  ;  I  say  that  it 
is  a  sharp  and  a  clear  beholding  of 
thy  natural  wit,  printed  in  thy  reason 
within  in  thy  soul.  And  where  thou 
askest  me  thereof  whether  it  be  good 
or  evil,  I  say  that  it  behoveth  always 
be  good  in  its  nature.  For  why,  it  is  a 
beam  of  the  likeness  of  God.  But  the 
use  thereof  may  be  both  good  and  evil. 
Good,  when  it  is  opened  by  grace  for 
to  see  thy  wretchedness,  the  passion, 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING       97 

the  kindness,  and  the  wonderful  works 
of  God  in  His  creatures  bodily  and 
ghostly.  And  then  it  is  no  wonder 
though  it  increase  thy  devotion  full 
much,  as  thou  sayest.  But  then  is 
the  use  evil,  when  it  is  swollen  with 
pride  and  with  curiosity  of  much  clergy 
and  letterly  cunning  as  in  clerks  ;  and 
maketh  them  press  for  to  be  holden 
not  meek  scholars  and  masters  of 
divinity  or  of  devotion,  but  proud 
scholars  of  the  devil  and  masters 
of  vanity  and  of  falsehood.  And  in 
other  men  or  women  whatso  they  be, 
religious  or  seculars,  the  use  and  the 
working  of  this  natural  wit  is  then 
evil,  when  it  is  swollen  with  proud 
and  curious  skills  of  worldly  things, 
and  fleshly  conceits  in  coveting  of 
worldly  worships  and  having  of  riches 
and  vain  plesaunce  and  fiatterings  of 
others. 

And  where  that  thou  askest  me, 
why  that  thou  shalt  put  it  down  under 
the  cloud  of  forgetting,  since  it  is  so, 
that  it  is  good  in  its  nature,  and  thereto 

7 


98      CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

when  it  is  well  used  it  doth  thee  so 
much  good  and  increaseth  thy  devo- 
tion so  much.  To  this  I  answer  and 
say — That  thou  shalt  well  understand 
that  there  be  two  manner  of  lives  in 
Holy  Church.  The  one  is  active  life, 
and  the  other  is  contemplative  life. 
Active  is  the  lower,  and  contemplative 
is  the  higher.  Active  life  hath  two 
degrees,  a  higher  and  a  lower  :  and 
also  contemplative  life  hath  two 
degrees,  a  lower  and  a  higher.  Also, 
these  two  lives  be  so  coupled  together 
that  although  they  be  divers  in  some 
part,  yet  neither  of  them  may  be  had 
fully  without  some  part  of  the  other. 
For  why  ?  That  part  that  is  the 
higher  part  of  active  life,  that  same 
part  is  the  lower  part  of  contemplative 
life.  So  that  a  man  may  not  be  fully 
active,  but  if  he  be  in  part  contem- 
plative ;  nor  yet  fully  contemplative,  as 
it  may  be  here,  but  if  he  be  in  part 
active.  The  condition  of  active  life  is 
such,  that  it  is  both  begun  and  ended 
in  this  life  ;  but  not  so  of  contemplative 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     99 

life.  For  it  is  begun  in  this  life,  and 
shall  last  without  end.  For  why  ? 
That  part  that  Mary  chose  shall  never 
be  taken  away.  Active  life  is  troubled 
and  travailed  about  many  things  ;  but 
contemplative  sitteth  in  peace  with 
one  thing. 

The  lower  part  of  active  life  standeth 
in  good  and  honest  bodily  works  of 
mercy  and  of  charity.  The  higher 
part  of  active  life  and  the  lower  part 
of  contemplative  life  lieth  in  goodly 
ghostly  meditations,  and  busy  behold- 
ing unto  a  man's  own  wretchedness 
with  sorrow  and  contrition,  unto  the 
Passion  of  Christ  and  of  His  servants 
with  pity  and  compassion,  and  unto  the 
wonderful  gifts,  kindness,  and  works 
of  God  in  all  His  creatures  bodily  and 
ghostly  with  thanking  and  praising. 
But  the  higher  part  of  contemplation, 
as  it  may  be  had  here,  hangeth  all 
wholly  in  this  darkness  and  in  this 
cloud  of  unknowing  ;  with  a  loving 
stirring  and  a  blind  beholding  unto 
the  naked  being  of  God  Himself  only. 


100    CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

In  the  lower  part  of  active  life  a 
man  is  without  himself  and  beneath 
himself.  In  the  higher  part  of  active 
life  and  the  lower  part  of  contemplative 
life,  a  man  is  within  himself  and  even 
with  himself.  But  in  the  higher  part 
of  contemplative  life,  a  man  is  above 
himself  and  under  his  God.  Above 
himself  he  is  :  for  why,  he  purposeth 
him  to  win  thither  by  grace,  whither 
he  may  not  come  by  nature.  That  is 
to  say,  to  be  knit  to  God  in  spirit,  and 
in  onehead  of  love  and  accordance  of 
will.  And  right  as  it  is  impossible,  to 
man^s  understanding,  for  a  man  to 
come  to  the  higher  part  of  active  life, 
but  if  he  cease  for  a  time  of  the  lower 
part ;  so  it  is  that  a  man  shall  not 
come  to  the  higher  part  of  contem- 
plative life,  but  if  he  cease  for  a  time 
of  the  lower  part.  And  as  unlawful  a 
thing  as  it  is,  and  as  much  as  it  would 
let  a  man  that  sat  in  his  medita- 
tions, to  have  regard  then  to  his  out- 
ward bodily  works,  the  which  he  had 
done,  or  else  should  do,  although  they 


v9 


LIBRARY   '^ 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     loi 

were  never  so  holy  works  in  them- 
selves :  surely  as  unlikely  a  thing  it 
is,  and  as  much  would  it  let  a  man 
that  should  work  in  this  darkness 
and  in  this  cloud  of  unknowing  with 
an  affectuous  stirring  of  love  to  God 
for  Himself,  for  to  let  any  thought 
or  any  meditation  of  God's  wonderful 
gifts,  kindness,  and  works  in  any  of 
His  creatures  bodily  or  ghostly,  rise 
upon  him  to  press  betwixt  him  and 
his  God  ;  although  they  be  never  so 
holy  thoughts,  nor  so  profound,  nor 
so  comfortable. 

And  for  this  reason  it  is  that  I  bid 
thee  put  down  such  a  sharp  subtle 
thought,  and  cover  him  with  a  thick 
cloud  of  forgetting,  be  he  never  so  holy 
nor  promise  he  thee  never  so  well  for 
to  help  thee  in  thy  purpose.  For 
why,  love  may  reach  to  God  in  this 
life,  but  not  knowing.  And  all  the 
whiles  that  the  soul  dwelleth  in  this 
deadly  body,  evermore  is  the  sharp- 
ness of  our  understanding  in  behold- 
ing  of   all   ghostly   things,    but  most 


102     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

specially  of  God,  mingled  with  some 
manner  of  fantasy ;  for  the  which  our 
work  should  be  unclean.  And  unless 
more  wonder  were,  it  should  lead  us 
into  much  error. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
NINTH    CHAPTER 

That  in  the  time  of  this  work  the  remem- 
brance of  the  holiest  creature  that  ever 
God  made  letteth  more  than  it  profiteth. 

AND  therefore  the  sharp  stirring  of 
thine  understanding,  that  will  always 
press  upon  thee  when  thou  settest 
thee  to  this  work,  behoveth  always  be 
borne  down  ;  and  but  thou  bear  him 
down,  he  will  bear  thee  down.  Inso- 
much, that  when  thou  weenest  best 
to  abide  in  this  darkness,  and  that 
nought  is  in  thy  mind  but  only  God  ; 
an  thou  look  truly  thou  shalt  find  thy 
mind  not  occupied  in  this  darkness, 
but  in  a  clear  beholding  of  some  thing 
beneath  God.  And  if  it  thus  be,  surely 
then  is  that  thing  above  thee  for  the 
time,  and  betwixt  thee  and  thy  God. 
And   therefore   purpose   thee    to    put 

103 


104     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

down  such  clear  beholdings,  be  they 
never  so  holy  nor  so  likely.  For  one 
thing  I  tell  thee,  it  is  more  profitable 
to  the  health  of  thy  soul,  more  worthy 
in  itself,  and  more  pleasing  to  God  and 
to  all  the  saints  and  angels  in  heaven — 
yea,  and  more  helpful  to  all  thy  friends, 
bodily  and  ghostly,  quick  and  dead — 
such  a  blind  stirring  of  love  unto  God 
for  Himself,  and  such  a  privy  pressing 
upon  this  cloud  of  unknowing,  and 
better  thee  were  for  to  have  it  and  for 
to  feel  it  in  thine  affection  ghostly, 
than  it  is  for  to  have  the  eyes  of  thy 
soul  opened  in  contemplation  or  be- 
holding of  all  the  angels  or  saints  in 
heaven,  or  in  hearing  of  all  the  mirth 
and  the  melody  that  is  amongst  them 
in  bliss. 

And  look  thou  have  no  wonder  of 
this  :  for  mightest  thou  once  see  it  as 
clearly,  as  thou  mayest  by  grace  come 
to  for  to  grope  it  and  feel  it  in  this  life, 
thou  wouldest  think  as  I  say.  But  be 
thou  sure  that  clear  sight  shall  never 
man  have  here  in  this  life  :    but  the 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     105 

feeling  may  men  have  through  grace 
when  God  vouchsafeth.  And  there- 
fore lift  up  thy  love  to  that  cloud  : 
rather,  if  I  shall  say  thee  sooth,  let  God 
draw  thy  love  up  to  that  cloud  and 
strive  thou  through  help  of  His  grace 
to  forget  all  other  thing. 

For  since  a  naked  remembrance  of 
any  thing  under  God  pressing  against 
thy  will  and  thy  witting  putteth  thee 
farther  from  God  than  thou  shouldest 
be  if  it  were  not,  and  letteth  thee,  and 
maketh  thee  inasmuch  more  unable  to 
feel  in  experience  the  fruit  of  His  love, 
what  trowest  thou  then  that  a  remem- 
brance wittingly  and  wilfully  drawn 
upon  thee  will  hinder  thee  in  thy 
purpose  ?  And  since  a  remembrance 
of  any  special  saint  or  of  any  clean 
ghostly  thing  will  hinder  thee  so  much, 
what  trowest  thou  then  that  the 
remembrance  of  any  man  living  in  this 
wretched  life,  or  of  any  manner  of 
bodily  or  worldly  thing,  will  hinder 
thee  and  let  thee  in  this  work  ? 

I  say  not  that  such  a  naked  sudden 


io6     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

thought  of  any  good  and  clean  ghostly 
thing  under  God  pressing  against  thy 
will  or  thy  witting,  or  else  wilfully 
drawn  upon  thee  with  advisement  in 
increasing  of  thy  devotion,  although 
it  be  letting  to  this  manner  of  work 
— that  it  is  therefore  evil.  Nay ! 
God  forbid  that  thou  take  it  so.  But 
I  say,  although  it  be  good  and  holy, 
yet  in  this  work  it  letteth  more  than  it 
profiteth.  I  mean  for  the  time.  For 
why  ?  Surely  he  that  seeketh  God 
perfectly,  he  will  not  rest  him  finally 
in  the  remembrance  of  any  angel  or 
saint  that  is  in  heaven. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
TENTH    CHAPTER 

How  a  man  shall  know  when  his  thought 
is  no  sin ;  and  if  it  be  sin,  when  it  is 
deadly  and  when  it  is  venial. 

BUT  it  is  not  thus  of  the  remembrance 
of  any  man  or  woman  living  in  this 
life,  or  of  any  bodily  or  worldly  thing 
whatsoever  that  it  be.  For  why,  a 
naked  sudden  thought  of  any  of  them, 
pressing  against  thy  will  and  thy 
witting,  although  it  be  no  sin  imputed 
unto  thee — for  it  is  the  pain  of  the 
original  sin  pressing  against  thy 
power,  of  the  which  sin  thou  art 
cleansed  in  thy  baptism — nevertheless 
yet  if  this  sudden  stirring  or  thought 
be  not  smitten  soon  down,  as  fast  for 
frailty  thy  fleshly  heart  is  strained 
thereby  :  with  some  manner  of  liking, 
if  it  be  a  thing  that  pleaseth  thee  or 

107 


io8     CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

hath  pleased  thee  before,  or  else  with 
some  manner  of  grumbling,  if  it  be  a 
thing  that  thee  think  grieveth  thee,  or 
hath  grieved  thee  before.  The  which 
fastening,  although  it  may  in  fleshly 
living  men  and  women  that  be  in 
deadly  sin  before  be  deadly  ;  neverthe- 
less in  thee  and  in  all  other  that  have 
in  a  true  will  forsaken  the  world,  and 
are  obliged  unto  any  degree  in  devout 
living  in  Holy  Church,  what  so  it  be, 
privy  or  open,  and  thereto  that  will  be 
ruled  not  after  their  own  will  and  their 
own  wit,  but  after  the  will  and  the 
counsel  of  their  sovereigns,  what  so 
they  be,  religious  or  seculars,  such  a 
liking  or  a  grumbling  fastened  in  the 
fleshly  heart  is  but  venial  sin.  The 
cause  of  this  is  the  grounding  and  the 
rooting  of  your  intent  in  God,  made  in 
the  beginning  of  your  living  in  that 
state  that  ye  stand  in,  by  the  witness 
and  the  counsel  of  some  discreet 
father. 

But  if  it  so  be,  that  this  liking  or 
grumbling  fastened  in  thy  fleshly  heart 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     109 

be  suffered  so  long  to  abide  unreproved, 
that  then  at  the  last  it  is  fastened  to 
the  ghostly  heart,  that  is  to  say  the 
will,  with  a  full  consent  :  then,  it  is 
deadly  sin.  And  this  befalleth  when 
thou  or  any  of  them  that  I  speak  of 
wilfully  draw  upon  thee  the  remem- 
brance of  any  man  or  woman  living  in 
this  life,  or  of  any  bodily  or  worldly 
thing  other  :  insomuch,  that  if  it  be 
a  thing  the  which  grieveth  or  hath 
grieved  thee  before,  there  riseth  in 
thee  an  angry  passion  and  an  appetite 
of  vengeance,  the  which  is  called 
Wrath.  Or  else  a  fell  disdain  and 
a  manner  of  loathsomeness  of  their 
person,  with  despiteful  and  condemn- 
ing thoughts,  the  which  is  called 
Envy.  Or  else  a  weariness  and  an 
unlistiness  of  any  good  occupation 
bodily  or  ghostly,  the  which  is  called 
Sloth. 

And  if  it  be  a  thing  that  pleaseth 
thee,  or  hath  pleased  thee  before,  there 
riseth  in  thee  a  passing  delight  for  to 
think  on  that  thing  what  so  it  be.     In- 


no     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

somuch,  that  thou  restest  thee  in  that 
thought,  and  finally  fastenest  thine 
heart  and  thy  will  thereto,  and  feedest 
thy  fleshly  heart  therewith  :  so  that 
thee  think  for  the  time  that  thou 
covetest  none  other  wealth,  but  to  live 
ever  in  such  a  peace  and  rest  with  that 
thing  that  thou  thinkest  upon.  If  this 
thought  that  thou  thus  drawest  upon 
thee,  or  else  receivest  when  it  is  put 
unto  thee,  and  that  thou  restest  thee 
thus  in  with  delight,  be  worthiness  of 
nature  or  of  knowing,  of  grace  or  of 
degree,  of  favour  or  of  fairhead,  then  it 
is  Pride.  And  if  it  be  any  manner  of 
worldly  good,  riches  or  chattels,  or 
what  that  man  may  have  or  be  lord  of, 
then  it  is  Covetyse.  If  it  be  dainty 
meats  and  drinks,  or  any  manner  of 
delights  that  man  may  taste,  then  it 
is  Gluttony.  And  if  it  be  love  or 
plesaunce,  or  any  manner  of  fleshly 
dalliance,  glosing  or  flattering  of  any 
man  or  woman  living  in  this  life,  or  of 
thyself  either  :  then  it  is  Lechery. 


J 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
ELEVENTH    CHAPTER 

That  a  man  should  weigh  each  thought 
and  each  stirring  after  that  it  is,  and 
always  eschew  reclilessness  in  venial  sin. 

I  SAY  not  this  for  that  I  trow  that 
thou,  or  any  other  such  as  I  speak  of, 
be  guilty  and  cumbered  with  any  such 
sins  ;  but  for  that  I  would  that  thou 
weighest  each  thought  and  each  stir- 
ring after  that  it  is,  and  for  I  would 
that  thou  travailedst  busily  to  destroy 
the  first  stirring  and  thought  of  these 
things  that  thou  mayest  thus  sin  in. 
For  one  thing  I  tell  thee  ;  that  who 
weigheth  not,  or  setteth  little  by,  the 
first  thought — yea,  although  it  be  no 
sin  unto  him — that  he,  whosoever  that 
he  be,  shall  not  eschew  recklessness 
in  venial  sin.  Venial  sin  shall  no  man 
utterly  eschew  in  this  deadly  life.     But 

III 


112    CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 


recklessness  in  venial  sin  should  al- 
ways be  eschewed  of  all  the  true 
disciples  of  perfection  ;  and  else  I 
have  no  wonder  though  they  soon  sin 
deadly. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
TWELFTH    CHAPTER 

That  by  virtue  of  this  worii  sin  is  not 
only  destroyed,  but  also  virtues  begotten. 

AND,  therefore,  if  thou  wilt  stand  and 
not  fall,  cease  never  in  thine  intent : 
but  beat  evermore  on  this  cloud  of 
unknowing  that  is  betwixt  thee  and 
thy  God  with  a  sharp  dart  of  longing 
love,  and  loathe  for  to  think  on  aught 
under  God,  and  go  not  thence  for  any- 
thing that  befalleth.  For  this  is  only 
by  itself  that  work  that  destroyeth 
the  ground  and  the  root  of  sin.  Fast 
thou  never  so  much,  wake  thou  never 
so  long,  rise  thou  never  so  early,  lie 
thou  never  so  hard,  wear  thou  never 
so  sharp  ;  yea,  and  if  it  were  lawful 
to  do — as  it  is  not — put  thou  out  thine 
eyes,  cut  thou  out  thy  tongue  of  thy 
mouth,  stop  thou  thine  ears  and  thy 

113  8 


114     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

nose  never  so  fast,  though  thou  shear 
away  thy  members,  and  do  all  the  pain 
to  thy  body  that  thou  mayest  or 
canst  think  :  all  this  would  help  thee 
right  nought.  Yet  will  stirring  and 
rising  of  sin  be  in  thee. 

Yea,  and  what  more  ?     Weep  thou 

never  so  much  for  sorrow  of  thy  sins, 

or  of  the  Passion  of  Christ,  or  have 

thou  never  so  much  mind  of  the  joys 

of  heaven,  what  may  it  do  to  thee  ? 

Surely  much  good,  much  help,  much 

profit,  and  much  grace  will  it  get  thee. 

But  in  comparison  of  this  blind  stirring 

of  love,  it  is  but  a  little  that  it  doth, 

or  may  do,  without  this.     This  by  itself 

is  the  best  part  of  Mary  without  these 

other.     They  without  it  profit  but  little 

or  nought.     It  destroyeth  not  only  the 

ground  and  the  root  of  sin  as  it  may 

be  here,  but  thereto  it  getteth  virtues. 

For  an  it  be  truly  conceived,  all  virtues 

shall  truly  be,  and  perfectly  conceived, 

and    feelingly    comprehended,    in    it, 

without   any  mingling   of   the   intent. 

And  have  a  man  never  so  many  virtues 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     115 

without  it,  all  they  be  mingled  with 
some  crooked  intent,  for  the  which 
they  be  imperfect. 

For  virtue  is  nought  else  but  an 
ordained  and  a  measured  affection, 
plainly  directed  unto  God  for  Himself. 
For  why  ?  He  in  Himself  is  the  pure 
cause  of  all  virtues  :  insomuch,  that 
if  any  man  be  stirred  to  any  one  virtue 
by  any  other  cause  mingled  with ' 
Him,  yea,  although  that  He  be  the 
chief,  yet  that  virtue  is  then  imperfect. 
As  thus  by  example  may  be  seen  in 
one  virtue  or  two  instead  of  all  the 
other  ;  and  well  may  these  two  virtues 
be  meekness  and  charity.  For  whoso 
might  get  these  two  clearly,  him 
needeth  no  more  :  for  why,  he  hath 
all. 


HERE  BEGINNETH  THE 
THIRTEENTH  CHAPTER 

What  meekness  is  in  itself,  and  when  it 
is  perfect  and  when  it  is  imperfect. 

NOW  let  see  first  of  the  virtue  of 
meekness  ;  how  that  it  is  imperfect 
when  it  is  caused  of  any  other  thing 
mingled  with  God  although  He  be  the 
chief  ;  and  how  that  it  is  perfect  when 
it  is  caused  of  God  by  Himself.  And 
first  it  is  to  wit,  what  meekness  is  in 
itself,  if  this  matter  shall  clearly  be 
seen  and  conceived  ;  and  thereafter 
may  it  more  verily  be  conceived  in 
truth  of  spirit  what  is  the  cause 
thereof. 

Meekness  in  itself  is  nought  else, 
but  a  true  knowing  and  feeling  of  a 
man's  self  as  he  is.  For  surely  whoso 
might  verily  see  and  feel  himself  as  he 
is,   he  should  verily  be  meek.     Two 

ii6 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     117 

things  there  be,  the  which  be  cause  of 
this  meekness  ;  the  which  be  these. 
One  is  the  filth,  the  wretchedness,  and 
the  frailty  of  man,  into  the  which  he  is 
fallen  by  sin  ;  and  the  which  always 
him  behoveth  to  feel  in  some  part  the 
whiles  he  liveth  in  this  life,  be  he  never 
so  holy.  Another  is  the  over-abundant 
love  and  the  worthiness  of  God  in 
Himself  ;  in  beholding  of  the  which  all 
nature  quaketh,  all  clerks  be  fools,  and 
all  saints  and  angels  be  blind.  Inso- 
much, that  were  it  not  that  through  the 
wisdom  of  His  Godhead  He  measured 
their  beholding  after  their  ableness  in 
nature  and  in  grace,  I  defail  to  say 
what  should  befall  them. 

This  second  cause  is  perfect ;  for 
why,  it  shall  last  without  end.  And 
the  tother  before  is  imperfect ;  for  why, 
it  shall  not  only  fail  at  the  end  of  this 
life,  but  full  oft  it  may  befall  that  a 
soul  in  this  deadly  body  for  abundance 
of  grace  in  multiplying  of  his  desire — 
as  oft  and  as  long  as  God  vouchsafeth 
for  to  work  it — shall  have  suddenly 


ii8     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 


and  perfectly  lost  and  forgotten  all 
witting  and  feeling  of  his  being,  not 
looking  after  whether  he  have  been 
holy  or  wretched.  But  whether  this 
fall  oft  or  seldom  to  a  soul  that  is  thus 
disposed,  I  trow  that  it  lasteth  but  a 
full  short  while  :  and  in  this  time  it  is 
perfectly  meeked,  for  it  knoweth  and 
feeleth  no  cause  but  the  Chief.  And 
ever  when  it  knoweth  and  feeleth  the 
tother  cause,  communing  therewith, 
although  this  be  the  chief  :  yet  it  is 
imperfect  meekness.  Nevertheless 
yet  it  is  good  and  notwithstanding 
must  be  had  ;  and  God  forbid  that 
thou  take  it  in  any  other  manner  than 
I  say. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
FOURTEENTH    CHAPTER 

That  without  imperfect  meekness  coming 
before,  it  is  impossible  for  a  sinner  to 
come  to  the  perfect  virtue  of  meeliness 
in  this  life. 

FOR  although  I  call  it  imperfect 
meekness,  yet  I  had  liefer  have  a  true 
knowing  and  a  feeling  of  myself  as  I 
am,  and  sooner  I  trow  that  it  should 
get  me  the  perfect  cause  and  virtue 
of  meekness  by  itself,  than  it  should 
an  all  the  saints  and  angels  in  heaven, 
and  all  the  men  and  women  of  Holy 
Church  living  in  earth,  religious  or 
seculars  in  all  degrees,  were  set  at 
once  all  together  to  do  nought  else 
but  to  pray  to  God  for  me  to  get  me 
perfect  meekness.  Yea,  and  yet  it  is 
impossible  a  sinner  to  get,  or  to  keep 

119 


120     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

when  it  is  gotten,  the  perfect  virtue 
of  meekness  without  it.  I 

And  therefore  swink  and  sweat  in 
all  that  thou  canst  and  mayest,  for  to 
get  thee  a  true  knowing  and  a  feeling 
of  thyself  as  thou  art ;  and  then  I  trow 
that  soon  after  that  thou  shalt  have  a 
true  knowing  and  a  feeling  of  God  as 
He  is.  Not  as  He  is  in  Himself,  for 
that  may  no  man  do  but  Himself  ;  nor 
yet  as  thou  shalt  do  in  bliss  both 
body  and  soul  together.  But  as  it  is 
possible,  and  as  He  vouchsafeth  to  be 
known  and  felt  of  a  meek  soul  living 
in  this  deadly  body. 

And  think  not  because  I  set  two 
causes  of  meekness,  one  perfect  and 
another  imperfect,  that  I  will  therefore 
that  thou  leavest  the  travail  about  im- 
perfect meekness,  and  set  thee  wholly 
to  get  thee  perfect.  Nay,  surely  ;  I 
trow  thou  shouldest  never  bring  it 
so  about.  But  herefore  I  do  that  I 
do  :  because  I  think  to  tell  thee  and 
let  thee  see  the  worthiness  of  this 
ghostly  exercise  before  all  other  ex- 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     121 

ercise  bodily  or  ghostly  that  man  can 
or  may  do  by  grace.  How  that  a  privy 
love  pressed  in  cleanness  of  spirit  upon 
this  dark  cloud  of  unknowing  betwixt 
thee  and  thy  God,  truly  and  perfectly 
containeth  in  it  the  perfect  virtue  of 
meekness  without  any  special  or  clear 
beholding  of  any  thing  under  God. 
And  because  I  would  that  thou  knew- 
est  which  were  perfect  meekness,  and 
settest  it  as  a  token  before  the  love  of 
thine  heart,  and  didst  it  for  thee  and 
for  me.  And  because  I  would  by  this 
knowing  make  thee  more  meek. 

For  ofttimes  it  befalleth  that  lacking 
of  knowing  is  cause  of  much  pride  as 
me  thinketh.  For  peradventure  an 
thou  knewest  not  which  were  perfect 
meekness,  thou  shouldest  ween  when 
thou  hadst  a  little  knowing  and  a 
feeling  of  this  that  I  call  imperfect 
meekness,  that  thou  hadst  almost 
gotten  perfect  meekness :  and  so 
shouldest  thou  deceive  thyself,  and 
ween  that  thou  wert  full  meek  when 
thou  wert  all  belapped  in  foul  stinking 


122     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

pride.  And  therefore  try  for  to  travail 
about  perfect  meekness  ;  for  the  con- 
dition of  it  is  such,  that  whoso  hath  it, 
and  the  whiles  he  hath  it,  he  shall  not 
sin,  nor  yet  much  after. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
FIFTEENTH    CHAPTER 

A  short  proof  against  their  error  that 
say,  that  there  is  no  perfecter  cause 
to  be  meeked  under,  than  is  the  linowledge 
of  a  man's  own  wretchedness. 

AND  trust  steadfastly  that  there  is 
such  a  perfect  meekness  as  I  speak 
of,  and  that  it  may  be  come  to  through 
grace  in  this  life.  And  this  I  say  in 
confusion  of  their  error,  that  say  that 
there  is  no  perfecter  cause  of  meekness 
than  is  that  which  is  raised  of  the 
remembrance  of  our  wretchedness 
and  our  before-done  sins. 

I  grant  well,  that  to  them  that  have 
been  in  accustomed  sins,  as  I  am 
myself  and  have  been,  it  is  the  most 
needful  and  speedful  cause,  to  be 
meeked   under   the    remembrance    of 

123 


124     CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

our  wretchedness  and  our  before-done 
sins,  ever  till  the  time  be  that  the 
great  rust  of  sin  be  in  great  part 
rubbed  away,  our  conscience  and  our 
counsel  to  witness.  But  to  other  that 
be,  as  it  were,  innocents,  the  which 
never  sinned  deadly  with  an  abiding 
will  and  avisement,  but  through  frailty 
and  unknowing,  and  the  which  set 
them  to  be  contemplatives — and  to  us 
both  if  our  counsel  and  our  conscience 
witness  our  lawful  amendment  in  con- 
trition and  in  confession,  and  in 
making  satisfaction  after  the  statute 
and  the  ordinance  of  all-Holy  Church, 
and  thereto  if  we  feel  us  stirred  and 
called  by  grace  to  be  contemplatives 
also — there  is  then  another  cause  to 
be  meeked  under  as  far  above  this 
cause  as  is  the  living  of  our  Lady 
Saint  Mary  above  the  living  of  the] 
sinfullest  penitent  in  Holy  Church 
or  the  living  of  Christ  above  the  living] 
of  any  other  man  in  this  life  ;  or  else 
the  living  of  an  angel  in  heaven,  the] 
which    never    felt — nor    shall    feel- 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     125 

frailty,  is  above  the  life  of  the  frailest 
man  that  is  here  in  this  world. 

For  if  it  so  were  that  there  were  no 
perfect  cause  to  be  meeked  under, 
but  in  seeing  and  feeling  of  wretched- 
ness, then  would  I  wit  of  them  that 
say  so,  what  cause  they  be  meeked 
under  that  never  see  nor  feel — nor 
never  shall  be  in  them — wretchedness 
nor  stirring  of  sin  :  as  it  is  of  our 
Lord  JESUS  CHRIST,  our  Lady 
Saint  Mary,  and  all  the  saints  and 
angels  in  heaven.  To  this  perfection, 
and  all  other,  our  Lord  JESUS 
CHRIST  calleth  us  Himself  in  the 
gospel :  where  He  biddeth  that  we 
should  be  perfect  by  grace  as  He  Himself 
is  by  nature. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE 
SIXTEENTH    CHAPTER 

That  by  virtue  of  this  worii  a  sinner  truly 
turned  and  called  to  contemplation  cometh 
sooner  to  perfection  than  by  any  other 
work ;  and  by  it  soonest  may  get  of  God 
forgiveness  of  sins. 

LOOK  that  no  man  think  it  presump- 
tion, that  he  that  is  the  wretchedest 
sinner  of  this  life  dare  take  upon  him 
after  the  time  be  that  he  have  lawfully 
amended  him,  and  after  that  he  have 
felt  him  stirred  to  that  life  that  is 
called  contemplative,  by  the  assent 
of  his  counsel  and  his  conscience  for 
to  profer  a  meek  stirring  of  love  to  his 
God,  privily  pressing  upon  the  cloud 
of  unknowing  betwixt  him  and  his 
God.  When  our  Lord  said  to  Mary, 
in  person  of  all  sinners  that  be  called 
to   contemplative   life,    **  Thy   sins   be 

Z26 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     127 

forgiven  thee,"  it  was  not  for  her  great 
sorrow,  nor  for  the  remembering  of 
her  sins,  nor  yet  for  her  meekness 
that  she  had  in  the  beholding  of  her 
wretchedness  only.  But  why  then  ? 
Surely  because  she  loved  much. 

Lo  !  here  may  men  see  what  a  privy 
pressing  of  love  may  purchase  of  our 
Lord,  before  all  other  works  that  man 
may  think.  And  yet  I  grant  well,  that 
she  had  full  much  sorrow,  and  wept 
full  sore  for  her  sins,  and  full  much 
she  was  meeked  in  remembrance  of 
her  wretchedness.  And  so  should  we 
do,  that  have  been  wretches  and 
accustomed  sinners  ;  all  our  lifetime 
make  hideous  and  wonderful  sorrow 
for  our  sins,  and  full  much  be  meeked 
in  remembrance  of  our  wretchedness. 

But  how }  Surely  as  Mary  did. 
She,  although  she  might  not  feel  the 
deep  hearty  sorrow  of  her  sins — for 
why,  all  her  lifetime  she  had  them 
with  her  whereso  she  went,  as  it  were 
in  a  burthen  bounden  together  and 
laid  up  full  privily  in  the  hole  of  her 


128     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

heart,  in  manner  never  to  be  forgotten 
— nevertheless  yet,  it  may  be  said  and 
affirmed  by  Scripture,  that  she  had  a 
more  hearty  sorrow,  a  more  doleful 
desire,  and  a  more  deep  sighing,  and 
more  she  languished,  yea  !  almost  to 
the  death,  for  lacking  of  love,  although 
she  had  full  much  love  (and  have  no 
wonder  thereof,  for  it  is  the  condition 
of  a  true  lover  that  ever  the  more  he 
loveth,  the  more  he  longeth  for  to  love), 
than  she  had  for  any  remembrance  of 
her  sins. 

And  yet  she  wist  well,  and  felt  well 
in  herself  in  a  sad  soothfastness,  that 
she  was  a  wretch  most  foul  of  all 
other,  and  that  her  sins  had  made  a 
division  betwixt  her  and  her  God  that 
she  loved  so  much  :  and  also  that  they 
were  in  great  part  cause  of  her  lan- 
guishing sickness  for  lacking  of  love. 
But  what  thereof  ?  Came  she  there- 
fore down  from  the  height  of  desire 
into  the  deepness  of  her  sinful  life, 
and  searched  in  the  foul  stinking  fen 
and  dunghill  of  her  sins  ;    searching 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     129 

them  up,  by  one  and  by  one,with  all  the 
circumstances  of  them,  and  sorrowed 
and  wept  so  upon  them  each  one  by 
itself  ?  Nay,  surely  she  did  not  so. 
And  why  ?  Because  God  let  her  wit 
by  His  grace  within  in  her  soul,  that 
she  should  never  so  bring  it  about. 
For  so  might  she  sooner  have  raised 
in  herself  an  ableness  to  have  oft 
sinned,  than  to  have  purchased  by 
that  work  any  plain  forgiveness  of  all 
her  sins. 

And  therefore  she  hung  up  her  love 
and  her  longing  desire  in  this  cloud  of 
unknowing,  and  learned  her  to  love  a 
thing  the  which  she  might  not  see 
clearly  in  this  life,  by  light  of  under- 
standing in  her  reason,  nor  yet  verily 
feel  in  sweetness  of  love  in  her 
affection.  Insomuch,  that  she  had 
ofttimes  little  special  remembrance, 
whether  that  ever  she  had  been  a 
sinner  or  none.  Yea,  and  full  ofttimes 
I  hope  that  she  was  so  deeply  dis- 
posed to  the  love  of  His  Godhead  that 
she  had  but  right  little  special  behold- 

9 


130     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

ing  unto  the  beauty  of  His  precious 
and  His  blessed  body,  in  the  which  He 
sat  full  lovely  speaking  and  preaching 
before  her  ;  nor  yet  to  anything  else, 
bodily  or  ghostly.  That  this  be  sooth, 
it  seemeth  by  the  gospel. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
SEVENTEENTH    CHAPTER 

That  a  very  contemplative  list  not  meddle 
him  with  active  life^  nor  of  anything  thai 
is  done  or  spoken  about  him,  nor  yet  to 
answer  to  his  blamers  in  excusing  of 
himself 

IN  the  gospel  of  Saint  Luke  it  is 
written,  that  when  our  Lord  was  in 
the  house  of  Martha  her  sister,  all  the 
time  that  Martha  made  her  busy  about 
the  dighting  of  His  meat,  Mary  her 
sister  sat  at  His  feet.  And  in  hearing 
of  His  word  she  beheld  not  to  the 
business  of  her  sister,  although  her 
business  was  full  good  and  full  holy, 
for  truly  it  is  the  first  part  of  active 
life  ;  nor  yet  to  the  preciousness  of 
His  blessed  body,  nor  to  the  sweet 
voice  and  the  words  of  His  manhood, 
although  it  is  better  and  holier,  for 

131 


132     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

it  is  the  second  part  of  active  life  and 
the  first  of  contemplative  life. 

But  to  the  sovereignest  wisdom  of 
His  Godhead  lapped  in  the  dark  words 
of  His  manhood,  thither  beheld  she 
with  all  the  love  of  her  heart.  For 
from  thence  she  would  not  remove, 
for  nothing  that  she  saw  nor  heard 
spoken  nor  done  about  her  ;  but  sat 
full  still  in  her  body,  with  many  a  sweet 
privy  and  a  listy  love  pressed  upon 
that  high  cloud  of  unknowing  betwixt 
her  and  her  God.  For  one  thing  I 
tell  thee,  that  there  was  never  yet  pure 
creature  in  this  life,  nor  never  yet  shall 
be,  so  high  ravished  in  contemplation 
and  love  of  the  Godhead,  that  there  is 
not  evermore  a  high  and  a  wonderful 
cloud  of  unknowing  betwuxt  him  and 
his  God.  In  this  cloud  it  was  that 
Mary  was  occupied  with  many  a  privy 
love  pressed.  And  why  ?  Because  it 
was  the  best  and  the  holiest  part  of 
contemplation  that  may  be  in  this  life, 
and  from  this  part  her  list  not  remove 
for    nothing.     Insomuch,    that    when 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     133 

her  sister  Martha  complained  to  our 
Lord  of  her,  and  bade  Him  bid  her 
sister  rise  and  help  her  and  let  her 
not  so  work  and  travail  by  herself, 
she  sat  full  still  and  answered  not  with 
one  word,  nor  shewed  not  as  much  as 
a  grumbling  gesture  against  her  sister 
for  any  plaint  that  she  could  make. 
And  no  wonder  :  for  why,  she  had 
another  work  to  do  that  Martha  wist 
not  of.  And  therefore  she  had  no 
leisure  to  listen  to  her,  nor  to  answer 
her  at  her  plaint. 

Lo  !  friend,  all  these  works,  these 
words,  and  these  gestures,  that  were 
shewed  betwixt  our  Lord  and  these 
two  sisters,  be  set  in  ensample  of  all 
actives  and  all  contemplatives  that 
iiave  been  since  in  Holy  Church,  and 
shall  be  to  the  day  of  doom.  For  by 
Mary  is  understood  all  contemplatives  ; 
or  they  should  conform  their  living 
ifter  hers.  And  by  Martha,  actives 
m  the  same  manner  ;  and  for  the 
iame  reason  in  likeness. 


HERE   BEGINNETH    THE 
EIGHTEENTH    CHAPTER 


I 


Hoiv  that  yet  unto  this  day  all  actiues 
complain  of  contemplatiues  as  Martha 
did  of  Mary.  Of  the  Luhich  complaining 
ignorance  is  the  cause. 

AND  right  as  Martha  complained 
then  on  Mary  her  sister,  right  so  yet 
unto  this  day  all  actives  complain  of 
contemplatives.  For  an  there  be  a 
man  or  a  woman  in  any  company  of 
this  world,  what  company  soever  it  be, 
religious  or  seculars — I  out-take  none 
— the  which  man  or  woman,  whichever 
that  it  be,  feeleth  him  stirred  through 
grace  and  by  counsel  to  forsake  all 
outward  business,  and  for  to  set  him 
fully  for  to  live  contemplative  life  after 
their  cunning  and  their  conscience, 
their  counsel  according  ;  as  fast,  their 
own   brethren   and  their   sisters,   and 

134 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     135 

all  their  next  friends,  with  many  other 
that  know  not  their  stirrings  nor  that 
manner  of  living  that  they  set  them 
to,  with  a  great  complaining  spirit 
shall  rise  upon  them,  and  say  sharply 
unto  them  that  it  is  nought  that  they 
do.  And  as  fast  they  will  reckon  up 
many  false  tales,  and  many  true  also, 
of  falling  of  men  and  women  that 
have  given  them  to  such  life  before  : 
and  never  a  good  tale  of  them  that 
stood. 

I  grant  that  many  fall  and  have 
fallen  of  them  that  have  in  likeness 
forsaken  the  world.  And  where  they 
should  have  become  God's  servants 
and  His  contemplatives,  because  that 
they  would  not  rule  them  by  true 
ghostly  counsel  they  have  become  the 
devil's  servants  and  his  contempla- 
tives ;  and  turned  either  to  hypocrites 
or  to  heretics,  or  fallen  into  frenzies 
and  many  other  mischiefs,  in  slander 
of  Holy  Church.  Of  the  which  I  leave 
to  speak  at  this  time,  for  troubling  of 
our   matter.     But   nevertheless   here- 


136     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

after  when  God  vouchsafeth  and 
if  need  be,  men  may  see  some  of 
the  conditions  and  the  cause  of  their 
fallings.  And  therefore  no  more  of 
them  at  this  time  ;  but  forth  of  our 
matter. 


HERE  BEGINNETH  THE 
NINETEENTH  CHAPTER 

A  short  exGusation  of  him  that  made  this 
booh,  teaching  how  all  contemp/atiues 
should  have  all  actives  fully  excused  of 
their  complaining  words  and  deeds, 

SOME  might  think  that  I  do  little 
worship  to  Martha,  that  special  saint, 
for  I  liken  her  words  of  complaining 
of  her  sister  unto  these  worldly  men's 
words,  or  theirs  unto  hers  :  and  truly 
I  mean  no  unworship  to  her  nor  to 
them.  And  God  forbid  that  I  should 
in  this  work  say  anything  that  might 
be  taken  in  condemnation  of  any  of 
the  servants  of  God  in  any  degree,  and 
namely  of  His  special  saint.  For  me 
thinketh  that  she  should  be  full  well 
had  excused  of  her  plaint,  taking 
regard  to  the  time  and  the  manner 
that  she  said  it  in.     For  that  that  she 

137 


138     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

said,  her  unknowing  was  the  cause. 
And  no  wonder  though  she  knew  not  at 
that  time  how  Mary  was  occupied  ;  for 
I  trow  that  before  she  had  little  heard 
of  such  perfection.  And  also  that  she 
said,  it  was  but  courteously  and  in 
few  words  :  and  therefore  she  should 
always  be  had  excused. 

And  so  me  thinketh  that  these 
worldly  living  men  and  women  of 
active  life  should  also  full  well  be  had 
excused  of  their  complaining  words 
touched  before,  although  they  say 
rudely  that  they  say  ;  having  beholding 
to  their  ignorance.  For  why  ?  Right 
as  Martha  wist  full  little  what  Mary 
her  sister  did  when  she  complained  of 
her  to  our  Lord  ;  right  so  on  the  same 
manner  these  folk  nowadays  wot  full 
little,  or  else  nought,  what  these  young 
disciples  of  God  mean,  when  they  set 
them  from  the  business  of  this  world, 
and  draw  them  to  be  God's  special 
servants  in  holiness  and  rightfulness 
of  spirit.  And  if  they  wist  truly,  I 
daresay  that  they  would  neither  do  nor 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     139 

say  as  they  say.  And  therefore  me 
thinketh  always  that  they  should  be 
had  excused  :  for  why,  they  know  no 
better  living  than  is  that  they  live  in 
themselves.  And  also  when  I  think  on 
mine  innumerable  defaults,  the  which 
I  have  made  myself  before  this  time 
in  words  and  deeds  for  default  of 
knowing,  me  thinketh  then  if  I  would 
be  had  excused  of  God  for  mine 
ignorant  defaults,  that  I  should  char- 
itably and  piteously  have  other  men's 
ignorant  words  and  deeds  always  ex- 
cused. And  surely  else,  do  I  not  to 
others  as  I  would  they  did  to  me. 


HERE    BEGINNETH   THE 
TWENTIETH    CHAPTER 

Hoiv  Almighty  God  will  goodly  answer  for 
all  those  that  for  the  excusing  of  them- 
selves list  not  leave  their  business  about 
the  love  of  Him. 

AND  therefore  me  thinketh,  that  they 
that  set  them  to  be  contemplatives 
should  not  only  have  active  men  ex- 
cused of  their  complaining  words,  but 
also  me  thinketh  that  they  should  be 
so  occupied  in  spirit  that  they  should 
take  little  heed  or  none  what  men  did 
or  said  about  them.  Thus  did  Mary, 
our  example  of  all,  when  Martha 
her  sister  complained  to  our  Lord  : 
and  if  we  will  truly  do  thus  our  Lord 
will  do  now  for  us  as  He  did  then 
for  Mary. 

And  how  was  that  ?     Surely  thus. 
140 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     141 

Our  lovely  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  unto 
whom  no  privy  thing  is  hid,  al- 
though He  was  required  of  Martha 
as  doomsman  for  to  bid  Mary  rise  and 
help  her  to  serve  Him  ;  nevertheless 
yet,  for  He  perceived  that  Mary  was 
fervently  occupied  in  spirit  about  the 
love  of  His  Godhead,  therefore  court- 
eously and  as  it  was  seemly  for  Him 
to  do  by  the  way  of  reason.  He 
answered  for  her,  that  for  the  excus- 
ing of  herself  list  not  leave  the  love 
of  Him.  And  how  answered  He  ? 
Surely  not  only  as  doomsman,  as  He 
was  of  Martha  appealed :  but  as 
an  advocate  lawfully  defended  her 
that  Him  loved,  and  said,  ''  Martha, 
Martha  !  "  Twice  for  speed  He  named 
her  name  ;  for  He  would  that  she 
heard  Him  and  took  heed  to  His  words. 
"  Thou  art  full  busy,"  He  said,  *'  and 
troubled  about  many  things."  For 
they  that  be  actives  behove  always  to 
be  busied  and  travailed  about  many 
diverse  things,  the  which  them  falleth, 
first  for  to  have  to  their  own  use,  and 


142     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

sithen  in  deeds  of  mercy  to  their  even- 
christian,  as  charity  asketh.  And 
this  He  said  unto  Martha,  for  He 
would  let  her  wit  that  her  business 
v/as  good  and  profitable  to  the  health 
of  her  soul.  But  for  this,  that  she 
should  not  think  that  it  were  the  best 
work  of  all  that  man  might  do,  there- 
fore He  added  and  said  :  "  But  one 
thing  is  necessary." 

And  what  is  that  one  thing  ?  Surely 
that  God  be  loved  and  praised  by  Him- 
self, above  all  other  business  bodily  or 
ghostly  that  man  may  do.  And  for 
this,  that  Martha  should  not  think 
that  she  might  both  love  God  and 
praise  Him  above  all  other  business 
bodily  or  ghostly,  and  also  thereto  to 
be  busy  about  the  necessaries  of  this 
life  :  therefore  to  deliver  her  of  doubt 
that  she  might  not  both  serve  God  in 
bodily  business  and  ghostly  together 
perfectly — imperfectly  she  may,  but 
not  perfectly — He  added  and  said, 
that  Mary  had  chosen  the  best  part ; 
the  which  should  never  be  taken  from 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     143 

her.  For  why,  that  perfect  stirring  of 
love  that  beginneth  here  is  even  in 
number  with  that  that  shall  last  with- 
out end  in  the  bliss  of  heaven,  for  all 
it  is  but  one. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE    ONE 
AND   TWENTIETH    CHAPTER 

The   true   exposition   of  this   gospel  word, 
"Mary  hath  chosen  the  best  part." 

WHAT  meaneth  this ;  Mary  hath 
chosen  the  best  ?  Wheresoever  the 
best  is  set  or  named,  it  asketh  before 
it  these  two  things — a  good,  and  a 
better  ;  so  that  it  be  the  best,  and  the 
third  in  number.  But  which  be  these 
three  good  things,  of  the  which  Mary 
chose  the  best  ?  Three  lives  be  they 
not,  for  Holy  Church  maketh  remem- 
brance but  of  two,  active  life  and  con- 
templative life  ;  the  which  two  lives  be 
privily  understood  in  the  story  of  this 
gospel  by  these  two  sisters  Martha 
and  Mary — by  Martha  active,  by  Mary 
contemplative.  V/ithout  one  of  these 
two  lives  may  no  man  be  safe,  and 

144 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     145 

where  no  more  be  but  two,  may  no 
man  choose  the  best. 

But  although  there  be  but  two 
Hves,  nevertheless  yet  in  these  two 
lives  be  three  parts,  each  one  better 
than  other.  The  which  three,  each 
one  by  itself,  be  specially  set  in  their 
places  before  in  this  writing.  For  as 
it  is  said  before,  the  first  part  standeth 
in  good  and  honest  bodily  works  of 
mercy  and  of  charity  ;  and  this  is  the 
first  degree  of  active  life,  as  it  is  said 
before.  The  second  part  of  these  two 
lives  lieth  in  good  ghostly  meditations 
of  a  man's  own  wretchedness,  the 
Passion  of  Christ,  and  of  the  joys  of 
heaven.  The  first  part  is  good,  and 
this  part  is  the  better  ;  for  this  is  the 
second  degree  of  active  life  and  the 
first  of  contemplative  life.  In  this 
part  is  contemplative  life  and  active 
life  coupled  together  in  ghostly  kin- 
ship, and  made  sisters  at  the  ensample 
of  Martha  and  Mary.  Thus  high  may 
an  active  come  to  contemplation  ;  and 
no  higher,  but  if  it  be  full  seldom  and 

10 


146     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

by  a  special  grace.  Thus  low  may  a 
contemplative  come  towards  active 
life  ;  and  no  lower,  but  if  it  be  full 
seldom  and  in  great  need. 

The  third  part  of  these  two  lives 
hangeth  in  this  dark  cloud  of  unknow- 
ing, with  many  a  privy  love  pressed 
to  God  by  Himself.  The  first  part  is 
good,  the  second  is  better,  but  the 
third  is  best  of  all.  This  is  the  "  best 
part  "  of  Mary.  And  therefore  it  is 
plainly  to  wit,  that  our  Lord  said  not, 
Mary  hath  chosen  the  best  life;  for 
there  be  no  more  lives  but  two,  and 
of  two  may  no  man  choose  the  best. 
But  of  these  two  lives  Mary  hath 
chosen,  He  said,  the  best  part;  the 
which  shall  never  be  taken  from 
her.  The  first  part  and  the  second, 
although  they  be  both  good  and  holy, 
yet  they  end  with  this  life.  For  in  the 
tother  life  shall  be  no  need  as  now  to 
use  the  works  of  mercy,  nor  to  weep 
for  our  wretchedness,  nor  for  the 
Passion  of  Christ.  For  then  shall  none 
be  able  to  hunger  nor  thirst  as  now,  nor 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     147 

die  for  cold,  nor  be  sick,  nor  houseless, 
nor  in  prison  ;  nor  yet  need  burial,  for 
then  shall  none  be  able  to  die.  But 
the  third  part  that  Mary  chose,  choose 
who  by  grace  is  called  to  choose  : 
or,  if  I  soothlier  shall  say,  whoso 
is  chosen  thereto  of  God.  Let  him 
lustily  incline  thereto,  for  that  shall 
never  be  taken  away  :  for  if  it  begin 
here,  it  shall  last  without  end. 

And  therefore  let  the  voice  of  our 
Lord  cry  on  these  actives,  as  if  He  said 
thus  now  for  us  unto  them,  as  He  did 
then  for  Mary  to  Martha,  ''  Martha, 
Martha  !  " — *'  Actives,  actives  !  make 
you  as  busy  as  ye  can  in  the  first 
part  and  in  the  second,  now  in  the  one 
and  now  in  the  tother  :  and,  if  you  list 
right  well  and  feel  you  disposed,  in 
both  two  bodily.  And  meddle  you  not 
of  contemplatives.  Ye  wot  not  what 
them  aileth  :  let  them  sit  in  their  rest 
and  in  their  play,  with  the  third  and 
the  best  part  of  Mary." 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE   TWO 
AND   TWENTIETH    CHAPTER 

Of  the  wonderful  hue  that  Christ  had  to 
man  in  person  of  all  sinners  truly  turned 
and  called  to  the  grace  of  contemplation. 

SWEET  was  that  love  betwixt  our 
Lord  and  Mary.  Much  love  had  she 
to  Him.  Much  more  had  He  to  her. 
For  whoso  would  utterly  behold  all 
the  behaviour  that  was  betwixt  Him 
and  her,  not  as  a  trifler  may  tell,  but 
as  the  story  of  the  gospel  will  witness 
— the  which  on  nowise  may  be  false — 
he  should  find  that  she  was  so  heartily 
set  for  to  love  Him,  that  nothing  be- 
neath Him  might  comfort  her,  nor 
yet  hold  her  heart  from  Him.  This 
is  she,  that  same  Mary,  that  when 
she  sought  Him  at  the  sepulchre  with 
weeping  cheer  would  not  be  comforted 
of  angels.     For  when  they  spake  unto 

148 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     149 

her  so  sweetly  and  so  lovely  and  said, 
"  Weep  not,  Mary  ;  for  why,  our  Lord 
whom  thou  seekest  is  risen,  and  thou 
shalt  have  Him,  and  see  Him  live 
full  fair  amongst  His  disciples  in 
Galilee  as  He  hight,"  she  would  not 
cease  for  them.  For  why  ?  Her 
thought  that  whoso  sought  verily 
the  King  of  Angels,  them  list  not 
cease  for  angels. 

And  what  more  ?  Surely  whoso 
will  look  verily  in  the  story  of  the 
gospel,  he  shall  find  many  wonderful 
points  of  perfect  love  written  of  her 
to  our  ensample,  and  as  even  accord- 
ing to  the  work  of  this  writing,  as  if 
they  had  been  set  and  written  there- 
fore ;  and  surely  so  were  they,  take 
whoso  take  may.  And  if  a  man  list 
for  to  see  in  the  gospel  written  the 
wonderful  and  the  special  love  that 
our  Lord  had  to  her,  in  person  of  all 
accustomed  sinners  truly  turned  and 
called  to  the  grace  of  contemplation, 
he  shall  find  that  our  Lord  might  not 
suffer  any  man  or  woman— yea,  not 


150     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 


her  own  sister — speak  a  word  against 
her,  but  if  He  answered  for  her  Him- 
self. Yea,  and  what  more  ?  He 
blamed  Symon  Leprous  in  his  own 
house,  for  that  he  thought  against 
her.  This  was  great  love  :  this  was 
passing  love. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

THREE   AND   TWENTIETH 

CHAPTER 

How  God  will  answer  and  purvey  for  them 
in  spirit,  t/iat  for  business  about  His  loue 
list  not  answer  nor  purvey  for  themselves. 

AND  truly  an  we  will  lustily  conform 
our  love  and  our  living,  inasmuch  as 
in  us  is,  by  grace  and  by  counsel,  unto 
the  love  and  the  living  of  Mary,  no 
doubt  but  He  shall  answer  on  the 
same  manner  now  for  us  ghostly  each 
day,  privily  in  the  hearts  of  all  those 
that  either  say  or  think  against  us. 
I  say  not  but  that  evermore  some  men 
shall  say  or  think  somewhat  against 
us,  the  whiles  we  live  in  the  travail 
of  this  life,  as  they  did  against  Mary. 
But  I  say,  an  we  will  give  no  more 
heed    to    their    saying    nor    to    their 

151 


152     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

thinking,  nor  no  more  cease  of  our 
ghostly  privy  work  for  their  words 
and  their  thoughts,  than  she  did — I 
say,  then,  that  our  Lord  shall  answer 
them  in  spirit,  if  it  shall  be  well  with 
them  that  so  say  and  so  think,  that 
they  shall  within  few  days  have  shame 
of  their  words  and  their  thoughts. 

And  as  He  will  answer  for  us  thus 
in  spirit,  so  will  He  stir  other  men  in 
spirit  to  give  us  our  needful  things 
that  belong  to  this  life,  as  meat  and 
clothes  with  all  these  other  ;  if  He  see 
that  we  will  not  leave  the  work  of  His 
love  for  business  about  them.  And 
this  I  say  in  confusion  of  their  error, 
that  say  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  men 
to  set  them  to  serve  God  in  contem- 
plative life,  but  if  they  be  secure  before 
of  their  bodily  necessaries.  For  they 
say,  that  God  sendeth  the  cow,  but 
not  by  the  horn.  And  truly  they  say 
wrong  of  God,  as  they  well  know.  For 
trust  steadfastly,  thou  whatsoever  that 
thou  be,  that  truly  turnest  thee  from 
the  world  unto  God,  that  one  of  these 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     153 

two  God  shall  send  thee,  without 
business  of  thyself  :  and  that  is  either 
abundance  of  necessaries,  or  strength 
in  body  and  patience  in  spirit  to  bear 
need.  What  then  recketh  it,  which 
man  have  ?  for  all  come  to  one  in  very 
contemplatives.  And  whoso  is  in 
doubt  of  this,  either  the  devil  is  in 
his  breast  and  reeveth  him  of  belief, 
or  else  he  is  not  yet  truly  turned  to 
God  as  he  should  be  ;  make  he  it 
never  so  quaint,  nor  never  so  holy 
reasons  shew  there  again,  whatso- 
ever that  he  be. 

And  therefore  thou,  that  settest  thee 
to  be  contemplative  as  Mary  was, 
choose  thee  rather  to  be  meeked  under 
the  wonderful  height  and  the  worthi- 
ness of  God,  the  which  is  perfect,  than 
under  thine  own  wretchedness,  the 
which  is  imperfect :  that  is  to  say,  look 
that  thy  special  beholding  be  more  to 
the  worthiness  of  God  than  to  thy 
wretchedness.  For  to  them  that  be 
perfectly  meeked,  no  thing  shall  defail  ; 
neither  bodily  thing,  nor  ghostly.     For 


154     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

why  ?  They  have  God,  in  whom  is  all 
plenty  ;  and  whoso  hath  Him — yea,  as 
this  book  telleth — him  needeth  nought 
else  in  this  life. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

FOUR   AND   TWENTIETH 

CHAPTER 

What  charity  is  in  itself,  and  how  it  is 
truly  and  perfectly  contained  in  the  work 
of  this  book. 

AND  as  it  is  said  of  meekness,  how 
that  it  is  truly  and  perfectly  compre- 
hended in  this  little  blind  love  pressed, 
when  it  is  beating  upon  this  dark 
cloud  of  unknowing,  all  other  things 
put  down  and  forgotten  :  so  it  is  to 
be  understood  of  all  other  virtues,  and 
specially  of  charity. 

For  charity  is  nought  else  to  bemean 
to  thine  understanding,  but  love  of 
God  for  Himself  above  all  creatures, 
and  of  man  for  God  even  as  thyself. 
And  that  in  this  work  God  is  loved  for 
Himself,  and  above  all  creatures,  it 
seemeth  right  well.     For  as  it  is  said 

155 


156     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

before,  that  the  substance  of  this  work 
is  nought  else  but  a  naked  intent 
directed  unto  God  for  Himself. 

A  naked  intent  I  call  it.  For  why, 
in  this  work  a  perfect  prentice  asketh 
neither  releasing  of  pain,  nor  increasing 
of  meed,  nor  shortly  to  say,  nought  but 
Himself.  Insomuch,  that  neither  he 
recketh  nor  looketh  after  whether  that 
he  be  in  pain  or  in  bliss,  else  that  His 
will  be  fulfilled  that  he  loveth.  And 
thus  it  seemeth  that  in  this  work  God 
is  perfectly  loved  for  Himself,  and  that 
above  all  creatures.  For  in  this  work, 
a  perfect  worker  may  not  suffer  the 
memory  of  the  holiest  creature  that 
ever  God  made  to  commune  with 
him. 

And  that  in  this  work  the  second 
and  the  lower  branch  of  charity  unto 
thine  even-christian  is  verily  and  per- 
fectly fulfilled,  it  seemeth  by  the  proof. 
For  why,  in  this  work  a  perfect  worker 
hath  no  special  beholding  unto  any 
man  by  himself,  whether  that  he  be  kin 
or  stranger,  friend  or  foe.     For  all  men 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     157 

him  thinks  equally  kin  unto  him,  and 
no  man  stranger.  All  men  him  thinks 
be  his  friends,  and  none  his  foes.  In- 
somuch, that  him  thinks  all  those  that 
pain  him  and  do  him  disease  in  this 
life,  they  be  his  full  and  his  special 
friends  :  and  him  thinketh,  that  he  is 
stirred  to  will  them  as  much  good,  as 
he  would  to  the  homeliest  friend  that 
he  hath. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

FIVE   AND   TWENTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  in  the  time  of  this  work  a  perfect 
soul  hath  no  special  beholding  to  any  one 
man  in  this  life. 

I  SAY  not  that  in  this  work  he  shall 
have  a  special  beholding  to  any  man 
in  this  life,  whether  that  he  be  friend 
or  foe,  kin  or  stranger  ;  for  that  may 
not  be  if  this  work  shall  perfectly  be 
done,  as  it  is  when  all  things  under 
God  be  fully  forgotten,  as  falleth  for 
this  work.  But  I  say  that  he  shall  be 
made  so  virtuous  and  so  charitable  by 
the  virtue  of  this  work,  that  his  will 
shall  be  afterwards,  when  he  con- 
descendeth  to  commune  or  to  pray  for 
his  even-christian — not  from  all  this 
work,  for  that  may  not  be  without 
great  sin,  buc  from  the  height  of  this 

158 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     159 

work,  the  which  is  speedful  and  need- 
ful to  do  some  time  as  charity  asketh 
— as  specially  then  directed  to  his  foe 
as  to  his  friend,  his  stranger  as  his 
kin.  Yea,  and  some  time  more  to  his 
foe  than  to  his  friend. 

Nevertheless,  in  this  work  he  hath 
no  leisure  to  look  after  who  is  his 
friend  or  his  foe,  his  kin  or  his  stranger. 
I  say  not  but  he  shall  feel  som.e  time — 
yea,  full  oft — his  affection  more  homely 
to  one,  two,  or  three,  than  to  all  these 
other  :  for  that  is  lawful  to  be,  for 
many  causes  as  charity  asketh.  For 
such  an  homely  affection  felt  Christ  to 
John  and  unto  Mary,  and  unto  Peter 
before  many  others.  But  I  say,  that 
in  the  time  of  this  work  shall  all  be 
equally  homely  unto  him  ;  for  he  shall 
feel  then  no  cause,  but  only  God.  So 
that  all  shall  be  loved  plainly  and 
nakedly  for  God,  and  as  well  as 
himself. 

For  as  all  men  were  lost  in  Adam  and 
all  men  that  with  work  will  witness 
their  will   of  salvation  are   saved   or 


i6o     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

shall  be  by  virtue  of  the  Passion  of 
only  Christ :  not  in  the  same  manner, 
but  as  it  were  in  the  same  manner,  a 
soul  that  is  perfectly  disposed  to  this 
work,  and  oned  thus  to  God  in  spirit 
as  the  proof  of  this  work  witnesseth, 
doth  that  in  it  is  to  make  all  men  as 
perfect  in  this  v/ork  as  itself  is.  For 
right  as  if  a  limb  of  our  body  feeleth 
sore,  all  the  tother  limbs  be  pained  and 
diseased  therefore,  or  if  a  limb  fare 
well,  all  the  remnant  be  gladded  there- 
with— right  so  is  it  ghostly  of  all  the 
limbs  of  Holy  Church.  For  Christ  is 
our  head,  and  we  be  the  limbs  if  we 
be  in  charity  :  and  whoso  will  be  a 
perfect  disciple  of  our  Lord's,  him 
behoveth  strain  up  his  spirit  in  this 
work  ghostly,  for  the  salvation  of  all 
his  brethren  and  sisters  in  nature,  as 
our  Lord  did  His  body  on  the  Cross. 
And  how  ?  Not  only  for  His  friends 
and  His  kin  and  His  homely  lovers,  but 
generally  for  all  mankind,  without  any 
special  beholding  more  to  one  than  to 
another.     For  all  that  will  leave  sin 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     i6i 

and  ask  mercy  shall  be  saved  through 
the  virtue  of  His  Passion.  And  as  it  is 
said  of  meekness  and  charity,  so  it  is 
to  be  understood  of  all  other  virtues. 
For  all  they  be  truly  comprehended 
in  this  little  pressing  of  love,  touched 
before. 


II 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE 

SIX   AND   TWENTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  without  full  special  grace,  or  long 
use  in  common  grace,  the  work  of  this 
book  is  right  travailous ;  and  in  this 
work,  which  is  the  work  of  the  soul 
helped  by  grace,  and  which  is  the  work 
of  only  God. 

AND  therefore  travail  fast  awhile, 
and  beat  upon  this  high  cloud  of  un- 
knowing, and  rest  afterward.  Never- 
theless, a  travail  shall  he  have  who 
so  shall  use  him  in  this  work  ;  yea, 
surely  !  and  that  a  full  great  travail, 
unless  he  have  a  more  special  grace, 
or  else  that  he  have  of  long  time  used 
him  therein. 

But  I  pray  thee,  wherein  shall  that 
travail  be  ?  Surely  not  in  that  devout 
stirring    of    love    that    is    continually 

X62 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     163 

wrought  in  his  will,  not  by  himself, 
but  by  the  hand  of  Almighty  God  :  the 
which  is  evermore  ready  to  work  this 
work  in  each  soul  that  is  disposed 
thereto,  and  that  doth  that  in  him  is, 
and  hath  done  long  time  before,  to 
enable  him  to  this  work. 

But  wherein  then  is  this  travail, 
I  pray  thee  ?  Surely,  this  travail  is 
all  in  treading  down  of  the  remem- 
brance of  all  the  creatures  that  ever 
God  made,  and  in  holding  of  them 
under  the  cloud  of  forgetting  named 
before.  In  this  is  all  the  travail ;  for 
this  is  man's  travail,  with  help  of 
grace.  And  the  tother  above — that  is 
to  say,  the  stirring  of  love — that  is  the 
work  of  only  God.  And  therefore  do 
on  thy  work,  and  surely  I  promise 
thee  He  shall  not  fail  in  His. 

Do  on  then  fast ;  let  see  how  thou 
bearest  thee.  Seest  thou  not  how 
He  standeth  and  abideth  thee  ?  For 
shame  !  Travail  fast  but  awhile,  and 
thou  shalt  soon  be  eased  of  the  great- 
ness and  of  the  hardness  of  this  travail. 


1 64     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

For  although  it  be  hard  and  strait 
in  the  beginning,  when  thou  hast  no 
devotion  ;  nevertheless  yet  after,  when 
thou  hast  devotion,  it  shall  be  made 
full  restful  and  full  light  unto  thee 
that  before  was  full  hard.  And  thou 
shalt  have  either  little  travail  or  none, 
for  then  will  God  work  sometimes  all 
by  Himself.  But  not  ever,  nor  yet 
no  long  time  together,  but  when  Him 
list  and  as  Him  list ;  and  then  wilt 
thou  think  it  merry  to  let  Him  alone. 

Then  will  He  sometimes  peradven- 
ture  send  out  a  beam  of  ghostly  light, 
piercing  this  cloud  of  unknowing  that 
is  betwixt  thee  and  Him  ;  and  shew 
thee  some  of  His  privity,  the  which 
man  may  not,  nor  cannot  speak. 
Then  shalt  thou  feel  thine  affection 
inflamed  with  the  fire  of  His  love,  far 
more  than  I  can  tell  thee,  or  may  or 
will  at  this  time.  For  of  that  work, 
that  falleth  to  only  God,  dare  I  not 
take  upon  me  to  speak  with  my 
blabbering  fleshly  tongue  :  and  shortly 
to  say,  although  I  durst  I  would  do 


CLOUD  OF  UNKNOWING     165 

not.  But  of  that  work  that  falleth 
to  man  when  he  feeleth  him  stirred 
and  helped  by  grace,  list  me  well  tell 
thee  :  for  therein  is  the  less  peril  of 
the  two. 


HERE   BEGINNETH    THE 

SEVEN   AND   TWENTIETH 

CHAPTER 

Who  should  worh  in  the  gracious  work  of 
this  book. 

FIRST  and  foremost,  I  will  tell  thee 
who  should  work  in  this  work,  and 
when,  and  by  what  means  :  and  what 
discretion  thou  shalt  have  in  it.  If 
thou  asketh  me  who  shall  work  thus, 
I  answer  thee — all  that  have  forsaken 
the  world  in  a  true  will,  and  thereto 
that  give  them  not  to  active  life,  but 
to  that  life  that  is  called  contemplative 
life.  All  those  should  work  in  this 
grace  and  in  this  work,  whatsoever 
that  they  be  ;  whether  they  have  been 
accustomed  sinners  or  none. 


1 66 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

EIGHT   AND   TWENTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  a  man  should  not  presume  to  work 
in  this  work  before  the  time  that  he  be 
lawfully  cleansed  in  conscience  of  all  his 
special  deeds  of  sin. 

BUT  if  thou  asketh  me  when  they 
should  work  in  this  work,  then  I 
answer  thee  and  I  say  :  that  not  ere 
they  have  cleansed  their  conscience 
of  all  their  special  deeds  of  sin  done 
before,  after  the  common  ordinance  of 
Holy  Church. 

For  in  this  work,  a  soul  drieth  up  in 
it  all  the  root  and  the  ground  of  sin 
that  will  always  live  in  it  after  confes- 
sion, be  it  never  so  busy.  And,  there- 
fore, whoso  will  travail  in  this  work, 
let  him  first  cleanse  his  conscience  ; 
and  afterward  when  he  hath  done  that 
in  him  is  lawfully,  let  him  dispose  him 

167 


i68     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

boldly  but  meekly  thereto.  And  let 
him  think,  that  he  hath  full  long  been 
holden  therefrom.  For  this  is  that 
work  in  the  which  a  soul  should  travail 
all  his  lifetime,  though  he  had  never 
sinned  deadly.  And  the  whiles  that  a 
soul  is  dwelling  in  this  deadly  flesh, 
it  shall  evermore  see  and  feel  this 
cumbrous  cloud  of  unknowing  betwixt 
him  and  God.  And  not  only  that,  but 
in  pain  of  the  original  sin  it  shall 
evermore  see  and  feel  that  some  of  all 
the  creatures  that  ever  God  made,  or 
some  of  their  works,  will  evermore 
press  in  remembrance  betwixt  it  and 
God.  And  this  is  the  right  wisdom  of 
God,  that  man,  when  he  had  sover- 
eignty and  lordship  of  all  other  crea- 
tures, because  that  he  wilfully  made 
him  underling  to  the  stirring  of  his  sub- 
jects, leaving  the  bidding  of  God  and 
his  Maker  ;  that  right  so  after,  when 
he  would  fulfil  the  bidding  of  God, 
he  saw  and  felt  all  the  creatures  that 
should  be  beneath  him,  proudly  press 
above  him,  betwixt  him  and  his  God. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

NINE   AND   TWENTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  a  man  should  biding/y  travail  in  this 
worh,  and  suffer  the  pain  thereof,  and 
judge  no  man, 

AND  therefore,  whoso  coveteth  to 
come  to  cleanness  that  he  lost  for  sin, 
and  to  win  to  that  well-being  where 
all  woe  wanteth,  him  behoveth  bidingly 
to  travail  in  this  work,  and  suffer  the 
pain  thereof,  whatsoever  that  he  be  : 
whether  he  have  been  an  accustomed 
sinner  or  none. 

All  men  have  travail  in  this  work  ; 
both  sinners,  and  innocents  that  never 
sinned  greatly.  But  far  greater  travail 
have  those  that  have  been  sinners  than 
they  that  have  been  none  ;  and  that  is 
great  reason.  Nevertheless,  ofttimes 
it  befalleth  that  some  that  have  been 

169 


170     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

horrible  and  accustomed  sinners  come 
sooner  to  the  perfection  of  this  work 
than  those  that  have  been  none.  And 
this  is  the  merciful  miracle  of  our 
Lord,  that  so  specially  giveth  His 
grace,  to  the  wondering  of  all  this 
world.  Now  truly  I  hope  that  on 
Doomsday  it  shall  be  fair,  when  that 
God  shall  be  seen  clearly  and  all  His 
gifts.  Then  shall  some  that  now  be 
despised  and  set  at  little  or  nought 
as  common  sinners,  and  peradventure 
some  that  now  be  horrible  sinners,  sit 
full  seemly  with  saints  in  His  sight  : 
when  some  of  those  that  seem  now 
full  holy  and  be  worshipped  of  men 
as  angels,  and  some  of  those  yet 
peradventure,  that  never  yet  sinned 
deadly,  shall  sit  full  sorry  amongst 
hell  caves. 

Hereby  mayest  thou  see  that  no 
man  should  be  judged  of  other  here  in 
this  life,  for  good  nor  for  evil  that  they 
do.  Nevertheless  deeds  may  lawfully 
be  judged,  but  not  the  man,  whether 
they  be  good  or  evil. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
THIRTIETH    CHAPTER 

Who    should    blame    and    condemn    other 
men's  defaults. 

BUT  I  pray  thee,  of  whom  shall  men*s 
deeds  be  judged  ? 

Surely  of  them  that  have  power,  and 
cure  of  their  souls  :  either  given  openly 
by  the  statute  and  the  ordinance  of 
Holy  Church,  or  else  privily  in  spirit 
at  the  special  stirring  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  perfect  charity.  Each  man 
beware,  that  he  presume  not  to  take 
upon  him  to  blame  and  condemn  other 
men's  defaults,  but  if  he  feel  verily 
that  he  be  stirred  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
within  in  his  work  ;  for  else  may  he 
full  lightly  err  in  his  dooms.  And 
therefore  beware  :  judge  thyself  as 
thee  list  betwixt  thee  and  thy  God  or 
thy  ghostly  father,  and  let  other  men 
alone. 

171 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

ONE     AND     THIRTIETH 

CHAPTER 

How  a  man  should  have  him  in  beginning 
of  this  work  against  all  thoughts  and 
stirrings  of  sin. 

AND  from  the  time  that  thou  feelest 
that  thou  hast  done  that  in  thee  is, 
lawfully  to  amend  thee  at  the  doom 
of  Holy  Church,  then  shalt  thou  set 
thee  sharply  to  work  in  this  work. 
And  then  if  it  so  be  that  thy  foredone 
special  deeds  will  always  press  in  thy 
remembrance  betwixt  thee  and  thy 
God,  or  any  new  thought  or  stirring 
of  any  sin  either,  thou  shalt  stalwartly 
step  above  them  with  a  fervent  stirring 
of  love,  and  tread  them  down  under 
thy  feet.  And  try  to  cover  them  with 
a  thick  cloud  of  forgetting,  as  they 
never  had  been  done  in  this  life  of  thee 

17a 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     173 

nor  of  other  man  either.  And  if  they 
oft  rise,  oft  put  them  down :  and 
shortly  to  say,  as  oft  as  they  rise,  as 
oft  put  them  down.  And  if  thee  think 
that  the  travail  be  great,  thou  mayest 
seek  arts  and  wiles  and  privy  subtleties 
of  ghostly  devices  to  put  them  away : 
the  which  subtleties  be  better  learned 
of  God  by  the  proof  than  of  any  man 
in  this  life. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE 

TWO     AND     THIRTIETH 

CHAPTER 

Of  two  ghostly  devices  that  be  helpful  to  a 
ghostly  beginner  in  the  work  of  this  booh. 

NEVERTHELESS,  somewhat  of  this 
subtlety  shall  I  tell  thee  as  me  think. 
Prove  thou  and  do  better,  if  thou 
better  mayest.  Do  that  in  thee  is,  to 
let  be  as  thou  wist  not  that  they  press 
so  fast  upon  thee  betwixt  thee  and  thy 
God.  And  try  to  look  as  it  were  over 
their  shoulders,  seeking  another  thing  : 
the  which  thing  is  God,  enclosed  in  a 
cloud  of  unknowing.  And  if  thou  do 
thus,  I  trow  that  within  short  time 
thou  shalt  be  eased  of  thy  travail. 
I  trow  that  an  this  device  be  well  and 
truly  conceived,  it  is  nought  else  but  a 
longing  desire  unto  God,  to  feel  Him 

174 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     175 

and  see  Him  as  it  may  be  here  :  and 
such  a  desire  is  charity,  and  it  ob- 
taineth  always  to  be  eased. 

Another  device  there  is  :  prove  thou 
if  thou  wilt.  When  thou  feelest  that 
thou  mayest  on  nowise  put  them  down, 
cower  thou  down  under  them  as 
a  caitiff  and  a  coward  overcome  in 
battle,  and  think  that  it  is  but  a  folly  to 
thee  to  strive  any  longer  with  them, 
and  therefore  thou  yieldest  thee  to 
God  in  the  hands  of  thine  enemies. 
And  feel  then  thyself  as  thou  wert 
foredone  for  ever.  Take  good  heed  of 
this  device  I  pray  thee,  for  me  think  in 
the  proof  of  this  device  thou  shouldest 
melt  all  to  water.  And  surely  me 
think  an  this  device  be  truly  con- 
ceived it  is  nought  else  but  a  true 
knowing  and  a  feeling  of  thyself  as 
thou  art,  a  wretch  and  a  filthy,  far 
worse  than  nought :  the  which  know- 
ing and  feeling  is  meekness.  And 
this  meekness  obtaineth  to  have  God 
Himself  mightily  descending,  to  venge 
thee    of   thine   enemies,    for   to    take 


176     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

thee  up,  and  cherishingly  dry  thine 
ghostly  eyen  ;  as  the  father  doth  the 
child  that  is  in  point  to  perish  under 
the  mouths  of  wild  swine  or  wode 
biting  bears. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE 

THREE   AND   THIRTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  In  this  work  a  soul  is  cleansed  both 
of  his  special  sins  and  of  the  pain  of 
them,  and  yet  how  there  is  no  perfect 
rest  in  this  life. 

MORE  devices  tell  I  thee  not  at  this 
time  ;  for  an  thou  have  grace  to  feel 
the  proof  of  these,  I  trow  that  thou 
shalt  know  better  to  learn  me  than  I 
thee.  For  although  it  should  be  thus, 
truly  yet  me  think  that  I  am  full  far 
therefrom.  And  therefore  I  pray  thee 
help  me,  and  do  thou  for  thee  and 
for  me. 

Do  on  then,  and  travail  fast  awhile, 
I  pray  thee,  and  suffer  meekly  the 
pain  if  thou  mayest  not  soon  win  to 
these  arts.  For  truly  it  is  thy  purga- 
tory, and  then  when  thy  pain  is  all 

177  12 


178     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

passed  and  thy  devices  be  given  of 
God,  and  graciously  gotten  in  custom  ; 
then  it  is  no  doubt  to  me  that  thou  art 
cleansed  not  only  of  sin,  but  also  of  the 
pain  of  sin.  I  mean,  of  the  pain  of 
thy  special  foredone  sins,  and  not  of 
the  pain  of  the  original  sin.  For  that 
pain  shall  always  last  on  thee  to  thy 
death  day,  be  thou  never  so  busy. 
Nevertheless,  it  shall  but  little  provoke 
thee,  in  comparison  of  this  pain  of  thy 
special  sins  ;  and  yet  shalt  thou  not 
be  without  great  travail.  For  out  of 
this  original  sin  will  all  day  spring 
new  and  fresh  stirrings  of  sin  :  the 
which  thee  behoveth  all  day  to  smite 
down,  and  be  busy  to  shear  away  with 
a  sharp  double-edged  dreadful  sword 
of  discretion.  And  hereby  mayest  thou 
see  and  learn,  that  there  is  no  sooth- 
fast security,  nor  yet  no  true  rest  in 
this  life. 

Nevertheless,  herefore  shalt  thou 
not  go  back,  nor  yet  be  overfeared  of 
thy  failing.  For  an  it  so  be  that  thou 
mayest  have  grace  to  destroy  the  pain 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     179 

of  thine  foredone  special  deeds,  in  the 
manner  before  said — or  better  if  thou 
better  mayest — sure  be  thou,  that  the 
pain  of  the  original  sin,  or  else  the 
new  stirrings  of  sin  that  be  to  come, 
shall  but  right  little  be  able  to  provoke 
thee. 


HERE    BEGINNETH   THE 

FOUR   AND   THIRTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  God  giueth  this  grace  freely  without 
any  means,  and  that  it  may  not  be  come 
to  with  means. 

AND  if  thou  askest  me  by  what 
means  thou  shalt  come  to  this  work,  I 
beseech  Almighty  God  of  His  great 
grace  and  His  great  courtesy  to  teach 
thee  Himself.  For  truly  I  do  thee 
well  to  wit  that  I  cannot  tell  thee,  and 
that  is  no  wonder.  For  why,  that 
is  the  work  of  only  God,  specially 
wrought  in  what  soul  that  Him  liketh 
without  any  desert  of  the  same  soul. 
For  without  it  no  saint  nor  no  angel 
can  think  to  desire  it.  And  I  trow 
that  our  Lord  as  specially  and  as  oft 
— yea  !  and  more  specially  and  more 
oft — will  vouchsafe  to  work  this  work 

i8o 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     i8i 

in  them  that  have  been  accustomed 
sinners,  than  in  some  other,  that  never 
grieved  Him  greatly  in  comparison  of 
them.  And  this  will  He  do,  for  He 
will  be  seen  all-merciful  and  almighty  ; 
and  for  He  will  be  seen  to  work  as 
Him  list,  where  Him  list,  and  when 
Him  list. 

And  yet  He  giveth  not  this  grace, 
nor  worketh  not  this  work,  in  any  soul 
that  is  unable  thereto.  And  yet,  there 
is  no  soul  without  this  grace,  able  to 
have  this  grace  :  none,  whether  it  be 
a  sinner's  soul  or  an  innocent  soul. 
For  neither  it  is  given  for  innocence, 
nor  withholden  for  sin.  Take  good 
heed,  that  I  say  withholden,  and  not 
withdrawn.  Beware  of  error  here,  I 
pray  thee  ;  for  ever,  the  nearer  men 
touch  the  truth,  more  wary  men  be- 
hoveth  to  be  of  error.  I  mean  but 
well :  if  thou  canst  not  conceive  it,  lay 
it  by  thy  side  till  God  come  and  teach 
thee.     Do  then  so,  and  hurt  thee  not. 

Beware  of  pride,  for  it  blasphemeth 
God  in  His  gifts,  and  boldeneth  sinners. 


i82     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

Wert  thou  verily  meek,  thou  shouldest 
feel  of  this  work  as  I  say  :  that  God 
giveth  it  freely  without  any  desert. 
The  condition  of  this  work  is  such, 
that  the  presence  thereof  enableth  a 
soul  for  to  have  it  and  for  to  feel  it. 
And  that  ableness  may  no  soul  have 
without  it.  The  ableness  to  this  work 
is  oned  to  the  work's  self  without  de- 
parting ;  so  that  whoso  feeleth  this 
work  is  able  thereto,  and  none  else. 
Insomuch,  that  without  this  work  a 
soul  is  as  it  were  dead,  and  cannot 
covet  it  nor  desire  it.  Forasmuch 
as  thou  wiliest  it  and  desirest  it,  so 
much  hast  thou  of  it,  and  no  more  nor 
no  less  :  and  yet  is  it  no  will,  nor  no 
desire,  but  a  thing  thou  wottest  never 
what,  that  stirreth  thee  to  will  and 
desire  thou  wottest  never  what.  Reck 
thee  never  if  thou  wittest  no  more,  I 
pray  thee  :  but  do  forth  ever  more  and 
more,  so  that  thou  be  ever  doing. 

And    if    I    shall    shortlier    say,    let    jj 
that  thing  do  with  thee  and  lead  thee 
whereso  it  list.     Let  it  be  the  worker,    jj 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     183 

and  you  but  the  sufferer  :  do  but  look 
upon  it,  and  let  it  alone.  Meddle  thee 
not  therewith  as  thou  wouldest  help 
it,  for  dread  lest  thou  spill  all.  Be 
thou  but  the  tree,  and  let  it  be  the 
Wright :  be  thou  but  the  house,  and 
let  it  be  the  husbandman  dwelling 
therein.  Be  blind  in  this  time,  and 
shear  away  covetise  of  knowing,  for 
it  will  more  let  thee  than  help  thee. 
It  sufficeth  enough  unto  thee,  that 
thou  feelest  thee  stirred  likingly  with 
a  thing  thou  wottest  never  what,  else 
that  in  this  stirring  thou  hast  no 
special  thought  of  any  thing  under 
God  ;  and  that  thine  intent  be  nakedly 
directed  unto  God. 

And  if  it  be  thus,  trust  then  stead- 
fastly that  it  is  only  God  that  stirreth 
thy  will  and  thy  desire  plainly  by 
Himself,  without  means  either  on  His 
part  or  on  thine.  And  be  not  feared, 
for  the  devil  may  not  come  so  near. 
He  may  never  come  to  stir  a  man's 
will,  but  occasionally  and  by  means 
from  afar,  be  he  never  so  subtle  a  devil. 


I 


i84     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

For  sufficiently  and  without  means 
may  no  good  angel  stir  thy  will  :  nor, 
shortly  to  say,  nothing  but  only  God. 
So  that  thou  mayest  conceive  here 
by  these  words  somewhat  (but  much 
more  clearly  by  the  proof),  that  in  this 
work  men  shall  use  no  means  :  nor 
yet  men  may  not  come  thereto  with 
means.  All  good  means  hang  upon  it, 
and  it  on  no  means  ;  nor  no  means  may 
lead  thereto. 


n 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

FIVE   AND   THIRTIETH 

CHAPTER 

Of  three  means  in  the  which  a  contempla- 
tive prentice  should  be  occupied ;  in  read- 
ing ^  thinliing,  and  praying. 

NEVERTHELESS,  means  there  be 
in  the  which  a  contemplative  prentice 
should  be  occupied,  the  which  be  these 
— Lesson,  Meditation,  and  Orison  :  or 
else  to  thine  understanding  they  may 
be  called — Reading,  Thinking,  and 
Praying.  Of  these  three  thou  shalt 
find  written  in  another  book  of  another 
man's  work,  much  better  than  I  can 
tell  thee ;  and  therefore  it  needeth 
not  here  to  tell  thee  of  the  qualities 
of  them.  But  this  may  I  tell  thee  : 
these  three  be  so  coupled  together, 
that  unto  them  that  be  beginners  and 
profiters^ — but   not   to   them   that   be 

185 


i86     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

perfect,  yea,  as  it  may  be  here — 
thinking  may  not  goodly  be  gotten, 
without  reading  or  hearing  coming 
before.  All  is  one  in  manner,  read- 
ing and  hearing  :  clerks  reading  on 
books,  and  lewd  men  reading  on 
clerks  when  they  hear  them  preach 
the  word  of  God,  Nor  prayer  may  not 
goodly  be  gotten  in  beginners  and  pro- 
fiters,  without  thinking  coming  before. 
See  by  the  proof.  In  this  same 
course,  God's  word  either  written 
or  spoken  is  likened  to  a  mirror. 
Ghostly,  the  eyes  of  thy  soul  is  thy 
reason  ;  thy  conscience  is  thy  visage 
ghostly.  And  right  as  thou  seest  that 
if  a  foul  spot  be  in  thy  bodily  visage, 
the  eyes  of  the  same  visage  may  not 
see  that  spot  nor  wit  where  it  is,  with- 
out a  mirror  or  a  teaching  of  another 
than  itself  ;  right  so  it  is  ghostly,  with- 
out reading  or  hearing  of  God's  word 
it  is  impossible  to  man's  understand- 
ing that  a  soul  that  is  blinded  in 
custom  of  sin  should  see  the  foul  spot 
in  his  conscience. 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     187 

And  so  following,  when  a  man  seeth 
in  a  bodily  or  ghostly  mirror,  or  wots 
by  other  men's  teaching,  whereabouts 
the  foul  spot  is  on  his  visage,  either 
bodily  or  ghostly  ;  then  at  first,  and 
not  before,  he  runneth  to  the  well  to 
wash  him.  If  this  spot  be  any  special 
sin,  then  is  this  well  Holy  Church,  and 
this  water  confession,  with  the  circum- 
stances. If  it  be  but  a  blind  root  and 
a  stirring  of  sin,  then  is  this  well 
merciful  God,  and  this  water  prayer, 
with  the  circumstances.  And  thus 
mayest  thou  see  that  no  thinking  may 
goodly  be  gotten  in  beginners  and 
profiters,  without  reading  or  hearing 
coming  before  :  nor  praying  without 
thinking. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE    SIX 
AND   THIRTIETH    CHAPTER 

Of  the  meditations  of  them  that  continu- 
ally travail  in  the  work  of  this  book. 

BUT  it  is  not  so  with  them  that 
continually  work  in  the  work  of  this 
book.  For  their  meditations  be  but 
as  they  were  sudden  conceits  and 
blind  feelings  of  their  own  wretched- 
ness, or  of  the  goodness  of  God  ;  with- 
out any  means  of  reading  or  hearing 
coming  before,  and  without  any  special 
beholding  of  any  thing  under  God. 
These  sudden  conceits  and  these  blind 
feelings  be  sooner  learned  of  God 
than  of  man.  I  care  not  though  thou 
haddest  nowadays  none  other  medi- 
tations of  thine  own  wretchedness, 
nor  of  the  goodness  of  God  (I  mean 
if  thou  feel  thee  thus  stirred  by  grace 
and   by   counsel),    but   such    as   thou 

i88 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     189 

mayest  have  in  this  word  SIN,  and 
in  this  word  GOD  :  or  in  such  other, 
which  as  thee  Hst.  Not  breaking  nor 
expounding  these  words  with  curi- 
osity of  wit,  in  beholding  after  the 
qualities  of  these  words,  as  thou 
wouldest  by  that  beholding  increase 
thy  devotion.  I  trow  it  should  never 
be  so  in  this  case  and  in  this  work. 
But  hold  them  all  whole  these  words  ; 
and  mean  by  sin,  a  lump^  thou  wottest 
never  what,  none  other  thing  but  thy- 
self. Me  think  that  in  this  blind  be- 
holding of  sin,  thus  congealed  in  a 
lump,  none  other  thing  than  thyself, 
it  should  be  no  need  to  bind  a  madder 
thing,  than  thou  shouldest  be  in  this 
time.  And  yet  peradventure,  whoso 
looked  upon  thee  should  think  thee 
full  soberly  disposed  in  thy  body, 
without  any  changing  of  countenance  ; 
but  sitting  or  going  or  lying,  or  leaning 
or  standing  or  kneeling,  whether  thou 
wert,  in  a  full  sober  restfulness. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

SEVEN  AND  THIRTIETH 

CHAPTER 

Of  the  special  prayers  of  them  that  be 
continual  workers  in  the  ujorh  of  this 
booh. 

AND  right  as  the  meditations  of  them 
that  continually  work  in  this  grace 
and  in  this  work  rise  suddenly  without 
any  means,  right  so  do  their  prayers. 
I  mean  of  their  special  prayers,  not 
of  those  prayers  that  be  ordained  of 
Holy  Church.  For  they  that  be  true 
workers  in  this  work,  they  worship 
no  prayer  so  much  :  and  therefore 
they  do  them,  in  the  form  and  in  the 
statute  that  they  be  ordained  of  holy 
fathers  before  us.  But  their  special 
prayers  rise  evermore  suddenly  unto 
God,  without  any  meansj.or  any  pre- 

190 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     191 

[meditation  in  special  coming  before, 
lor  going  therewith. 

And  if  they  be  in  words,  as  they  be 

mt  seldom,  then  be  they  but  in  full 

few  words  :  yea,  and  in  ever  the  fewer 

the  better.     Yea,  and  if  it  be  but  a 

little  word  of  one  syllable,  me  think 

it  better  than  of  two  :   and  more,  too, 

Lccording  to  the  work  of  the  spirit, 

jince  it  so  is  that  a  ghostly  worker 

in  this  work  should  evermore  be  in 

the  highest  and  the  sovereignest  point 

)f  the  spirit.     That  this  be  sooth,  see 

}y  ensample  in  the  course  of  nature. 

man  or  a  woman,  afraid  with  any 

mdden   chance   of   fire   or   of   man's 

leath  or  what  else  that  it  be,  suddenly 

In  the  height  of  his  spirit,  he  is  driven 

ipon  haste  and  upon  need  for  to  cry 

>r  for  to  pray  after  help.     Yea,  how  ? 

lurely,  not  in  many  words,  nor  yet 

in  one  word  of  two  syllables.     And 

why   is  that  ?     For  him   thinketh   it 

over  long  tarrying  for  to  declare  the 

need  and  the  work  of  his  spirit.     And 

therefore    he    bursteth    up    hideously 


192     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

with  a  great  spirit,  and  cryeth  a  little 
word,  but  of  one  syllable  :  as  is  this 
word  **  fire,"  or  this  word  '*  out !  " 

And  right  as  this  little  word  **  fire  " 
stirreth  rather  and  pierceth  more 
hastily  the  ears  of  the  hearers,  so 
doth  a  little  word  of  one  syllable 
when  it  is  not  only  spoken  or  thought, 
but  privily  meant  in  the  deepness  of 
spirit ;  the  which  is  the  height,  for 
in  ghostliness  all  is  one,  height  and 
deepness,  length  and  breadth.  And 
rather  it  pierceth  the  ears  of  Almighty 
God  than  doth  any  long  psalter  un- 
mindfully mumbled  in  the  teeth.  And 
herefore  it  is  written,  that  short 
prayer  pierceth  heaven. 


HERE  BEGINNETH   THE 

EIGHT  AND  THIRTIETH 

CHAPTER 

How  and  why  that  short  prayer  pieroeth 
heaven. 

AND  why  pierceth  it  heaven,  this  little 
short  prayer  of  one  little  syllable  ? 
Surely  because  it  is  prayed  with  a  full 
spirit,  in  the  height  and  in  the  deep- 
ness, in  the  length  and  in  the  breadth 
of  his  spirit  that  prayeth  it.  In  the 
height  it  is,  for  it  is  with  all  the  might 
of  the  spirit.  In  the  deepness  it 
is,  for  in  this  little  syllable  be  con- 
tained all  the  wits  of  the  spirit.  In 
the  length  it  is,  for  might  it  ever 
feel  as  it  feeleth,  ever  would  it  cry  as 
it  cryeth.  In  the  breadth  it  is,  for  it 
willeth  the  same  to  all  other  that  it 
willeth  to  itself. 

In  this  time  it  is  that  a  soul  hath 
193  13 


194     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

comprehended  after  the  lesson  of  Saint 
Paul  with  all  saints — not  fully,  but  in  i 
manner  and  in  part,  as  it  is  according 
unto  this  work — which  is  the  length 
and  the  breadth,  the  height  and  the 
deepness  of  everlasting  and  all-lovely, 
almighty,  and  all-witting  God.  The 
everlastingness  of  God  is  His  length. 
His  love  is  His  breadth.  His  might 
is  His  height.  And  His  wisdom  is 
His  deepness.  No  wonder  though  a 
soul  that  is  thus  nigh  conformed  by 
grace  to  the  image  and  the  likeness  of 
God  his  maker,  be  soon  heard  of  God  ! 
Yea,  though  it  be  a  full  sinful  soul,  the 
which  is  to  God  as  it  were  an  enemy  ; 
an  he  might  through  grace  come  for 
to  cry  such  a  little  syllable  in  the 
height  and  the  deepness,  the  length 
and  the  breadth  of  his  spirit,  yet  he 
should  for  the  hideous  noise  of  his  cry 
be  always  heard  and  helped  of  God. 

See  by  ensample.  He  that  is  thy 
deadly  enemy,  an  thou  hear  him  so 
afraid  that  he  cry  in  the  height  of  his 
spirit  this  little  word  "  fire,"  or  this 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     195 

word  '*  out "  ;  yet  without  any  behold- 
ing to  him  for  he  is  thine  enemy,  but 
for  pure  pity  in  thine  heart  stirred  and 
raised  with  the  dolefulness  of  this  cry, 
thou  risest  up — yea,  though  it  be  about 
midwinter's  night — and  helpest  him 
to  slack  his  fire,  or  for  to  still  him  and 
rest  him  in  his  distress.  Oh,  Lord  ! 
since  a  man  may  be  made  so  merciful 
in  grace,  to  have  so  much  mercy  and 
so  much  pity  of  his  enemy,  notwith- 
standing his  enmity,  what  pity  and 
what  mercy  shall  God  have  then  of  a 
ghostly  cry  in  soul,  made  and  wrought 
in  the  height  and  the  deepness,  the 
length  and  the  breadth  of  his  spirit ; 
the  which  hath  all  by  nature  that  man 
hath  by  grace  ?  And  much  more, 
surely  without  comparison,  much  more 
mercy  will  He  have  ;  since  it  is,  that 
that  thing  that  is  so  had  by  nature  is 
nearer  to  an  eternal  thing  than  that 
which  is  had  by  grace. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE 

NINE     AND     THIRTIETH 

CHAPTER 

How  a  perfect  worker  shall  pray,  and  what 
prayer  is  in  itself  \  and  if  a  man  shall 
pray  in  words,  which  words  accord  them 
most  to  the  property  of  prayer, 

AND  therefore  it  is,  to  pray  in  the 
height  and  the  deepness,  the  length 
and  the  breadth  of  our  spirit.  And 
that  not  in  many  words,  but  in  a  little 
word  of  one  syllable. 

And  what  shall  this  word  be 
Surely  such  a  word  as  is  best  accord- 
ing unto  the  property  of  prayer.  An< 
what  word  is  that  ?  Let  us  first  se< 
what  prayer  is  properly  in  itself,  ant 
thereafter  we  may  clearlier  know  what 
word  will  best  accord  to  the  proper! 
of  prayer. 

Prayer  in  itself  properly  is  not  elsCj 
196 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     197 

but  a  devout  intent  direct  unto  God, 
for  getting  of  good  and  removing  of 
evil.  And  then,  since  it  so  is  that  all 
evil  be  comprehended  in  sin,  either  by 
cause  or  by  being,  let  us  therefore 
when  we  will  intentively  pray  for 
removing  of  evil  either  say,  or  think, 
or  mean,  nought  else  nor  no  more 
words,  but  this  little  word  **  sin." 
And  if  we  will  intentively  pray  for  get- 
ting of  good,  let  us  cry,  either  with  word 
or  with  thought  or  with  desire,  nought 
else  nor  no  more  words,  but  this  word 
**  God."  For  why,  in  God  be  all  good, 
both  by  cause  and  by  being.  Have  no 
marvel  why  I  set  these  words  forby 
all  other.  For  if  I  could  find  any 
shorter  words,  so  fully  comprehending 
in  them  all  good  and  all  evil,  as  these 
two  words  do,  or  if  I  had  been  learned 
of  God  to  take  any  other  words  either, 
I  would  then  have  taken  them  and  left 
these  ;  and  so  I  counsel  that  thou  do. 
Study  thou  not  for  no  words,  for  so 
shouldest  thou  never  come  to  thy 
purpose   nor   to   this   work,   for   it   is 


I 


198     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

never  got  by  study,  but  all  only 
by  grace.  And  therefore  take  thou 
none  other  words  to  pray  in,  although 
I  set  these  here,  but  such  as  thou  art 
stirred  of  God  for  to  take.  Neverthe- 
less, if  God  stir  thee  to  take  these,  I 
counsel  not  that  thou  leave  them  ;  I 
mean  if  thou  shalt  pray  in  words,  and 
else  not.  For  why,  they  be  full  short 
words.  But  although  the  shortness 
of  prayer  be  greatly  commended  here, 
nevertheless  the  oftness  of  prayer  is 
never  the  rather  refrained.  For  as  it 
is  said  before,  it  is  prayed  in  the 
length  of  the  spirit ;  so  that  it  should 
never  cease,  till  the  time  were  that  it 
had  fully  gotten  that  that  it  longed 
after.  Ensample  of  this  have  we  in  a 
man  or  a  woman  afraid  in  the  manner 
beforesaid.  For  we  see  well,  that 
they  cease  never  crying  on  this  little 
word  ''  out,"  or  this  little  word  **  fire," 
ere  the  time  be  that  they  have  in  great 
part  gotten  help  of  their  grief. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
FORTIETH    CHAPTER 

That  in  the  time  of  this  work  a  soul  hath 
no  special  beholding  to  any  vice  in  itself 
nor  to  any  virtue  in  itself 

DO  thou,  on  the  same  manner,  fill  thy 
spirit  with  the  ghostly  bemeaning  of 
this  word  ^*  sin,"  and  without  any 
special  beholding  unto  any  kind  of  sin, 
whether  it  be  venial  or  deadly  :  Pride, 
Wrath,  or  Envy,  Covetyse,  Sloth, 
Gluttony,  or  Lechery.  What  recks  it 
in  contemplatives,  what  sin  that  it  be, 
or  how  muckle  a  sin  that  it  be  ?  For 
all  sins  them  thinketh — I  mean  for 
the  time  of  this  work — alike  great  in 
themselves,  when  the  least  sin  de- 
parteth  them  from  God,  and  letteth 
them  of  their  ghostly  peace. 

And  feel  sin  a  lump,  thou  wottest 
never  what,  but  none  other  thing  than 

199 


200     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

thyself.  And  cry  then  ghostly  ever 
upon  one:  "Sin,  sin,  sin!  Out,  out,  out!" 
This  ghostly  cry  is  better  learned  of 
God  by  the  proof,  than  of  any  man  by 
word.  For  it  is  best  when  it  is  in 
pure  spirit,  without  special  thought  or 
any  pronouncing  of  word  ;  unless  it 
be  any  seldom  time,  when  for  abun- 
dance of  spirit  it  bursteth  up  into 
word,  so  that  the  body  and  the  soul 
be  both  filled  with  sorrow  and  cumber- 
ing of  sin. 

On  the  same  manner  shalt  thou  do 
with  this  little  word  ''  God."  Fill  thy 
spirit  with  the  ghostly  bemeaning  of 
it  without  any  special  beholding  to  any 
of  His  works — whether  they  be  good, 
better,  or  best  of  all — bodily  or  ghostly, 
or  to  any  virtue  that  may  be  wrought 
in  man's  soul  by  any  grace  ;  not  look- 
ing after  whether  it  be  meekness  or 
charity,  patience  or  abstinence,  hope, 
faith,  or  soberness,  chastity  or  wilful 
poverty.  What  recks  this  in  contem- 
platives  }  For  all  virtues  they  find 
and  feel  in  God  ;    for  in  Him  is  all 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     201 

thing,  both  by  cause  and  by  being. 
For  they  think  that  an  they  had  God 
they  had  all  good,  and  therefore  they 
covet  nothing  with  special  beholding, 
but  only  good  God.  Do  thou  on  the 
same  manner  as  far  forth  as  thou 
mayest  by  grace  :  and  mean  God  all, 
and  all  God,  so  that  nought  work  in 
thy  wit  and  in  thy  will,  but  only  God. 
And  because  that  ever  the  whiles 
thou  livest  in  this  wretched  life,  thee 
behoveth  always  feel  in  some  part  this 
foul  stinking  lump  of  sin,  as  it  were 
oned  and  congealed  with  the  substance 
of  thy  being,  therefore  shalt  thou 
changeably  mean  these  two  words — 
sin  and  God.  With  this  general 
knowing,  that  an  thou  haddest  God, 
then  shouldest  thou  lack  sin :  and 
mightest  thou  lack  sin,  then  shouldest 
thou  have  God. 


HERE  BEGINNETH  THE  ONE 
AND  FORTIETH  CHAPTER 

That  in  all  other  works  beneath  this,  men 
should  keep  discretion  ;  but  in  this  none. 

AND  furthermore,  if  thou  ask  me 
what  discretion  thou  shalt  have  in  this 
work,  then  I  answer  thee  and  say, 
right  none  !  For  in  all  thine  other 
doings  thou  shalt  have  discretion,  as 
in  eating  and  in  drinking,  and  in 
sleeping  and  in  keeping  of  thy  body 
from  outrageous  cold  or  heat,  and  in 
long  praying  or  reading,  or  in  com- 
muning in  speech  with  thine  even- 
christian.  In  all  these  shalt  thou  keep 
discretion,  that  they  be  neither  too 
much  nor  too  little.  But  in  this 
work  shalt  thou  hold  no  measure  : 
for  I  would  that  thou  shouldest 
never  cease  of  this  work  the  whiles 
thou  livest. 

302 


i 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     203 

I  say  not  that  thou  shalt  continue 
ever  therein  alike  fresh,  for  that  may 
not  be.  For  sometime  sickness  and 
other  unordained  dispositions  in  body 
and  in  soul,  with  many  other  needful- 
ness to  nature,  will  let  thee  full  much, 
and  ofttimes  draw  thee  down  from  the 
height  of  this  working.  But  I  say 
that  thou  shouldest  evermore  have  it 
either  in  earnest  or  in  game  ;  that  is 
to  say,  either  in  work  or  in  will.  And 
therefore  for  God's  love  be  wary  with 
sickness  as  much  as  thou  mayest 
goodly,  so  that  thou  be  not  the  cause 
of  thy  feebleness,  as  far  as  thou  may- 
est. For  I  tell  thee  truly,  that  this 
work  asketh  a  full  great  restfulness, 
and  a  full  whole  and  clean  disposi- 
tion, as  well  in  body  as  in  soul. 

And  therefore  for  God's  love  govern 
thee  discreetly  in  body  and  in  soul, 
and  get  thee  thine  health  as  much  as 
thou  mayest.  And  if  sickness  come 
against  thy  power,  have  patience  and 
abide  meekly  God's  mercy  :  and  all  is 
then  good  enough.     For  I   tell  thee 


204     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 


truly,  that  ofttimes  patience  in  sick- 
ness and  in  other  diverse  tribulations 
pleaseth  God  much  more  than  any 
liking  devotion  that  thou  mayest  have 
in  thy  health. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

TWO   AND   FORTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  by  indiscretion  in  this,  men  shail 
keep  discretion  in  all  other  things;  and 
surely  else  never. 

BUT  peradventure  thou  askest  me, 
how  thou  shalt  govern  thee  discreetly 
in  meat  and  in  sleep,  and  in  all  these 
other.  And  hereto  I  think  to  answer 
thee  right  shortly  :  **  Get  that  thou  get 
mayest."  Do  this  work  evermore  with- 
out ceasing  and  without  discretion, 
and  thou  shalt  well  ken  begin  and 
cease  in  all  other  works  with  a  great 
discretion.  For  I  may  not  trow  that 
a  soul  continuing  in  this  work  night 
and  day  without  discretion,  should  err 
in  any  of  these  outward  doings  ;  and 
else,  me  think  that  he  should  always 
err. 

205 


2o6     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

And  therefore,  an  I  might  get  a 
waking  and  a  busy  beholding  to  this 
ghostly  work  within  in  my  soul,  I 
would  then  have  a  heedlessness  in 
eating  and  in  drinking,  in  sleeping 
and  in  speaking,  and  in  all  mine  out- 
ward doings.  For  surely  I  trow  I 
should  rather  come  to  discretion  in 
them  by  such  a  heedlessness,  than  by 
any  busy  beholding  to  the  same  things, 
as  I  would  by  that  beholding  set  a 
mark  and  a  measure  by  them.  Truly 
I  should  never  bring  it  so  about,  for 
ought  that  I  could  do  or  say.  Say 
what  men  say  will,  and  let  the  proof 
witness.  And  therefore  lift  up  thine 
heart  with  a  blind  stirring  of  love  ; 
and  mean  now  sin,  and  now  God. 
God  wouldest  thou  have,  and  sin 
wouldest  thou  lack.  God  wanteth 
thee  ;  and  sin  art  thou  sure  of.  Now 
good  God  help  thee,  for  now  hast 
thou  need  ! 


HERE  BEGINNETH  THE 

THREE  AND  FORTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  all  witting  and  feeling  of  a  man's 
own  being  must  needs  be  lost  if  the  perfec- 
tion of  this  work  shall  uerily  be  felt  in  any 
soul  in  this  life. 

LOOK  that  nought  work  in  thy  wit 
nor  in  thy  will  but  only  God.  And  try 
for  to  fell  all  witting  and  feeling  of 
ought  under  God,  and  tread  all  down 
full  far  under  the  cloud  of  forgetting. 
And  thou  shalt  understand,  that  thou 
shalt  not  only  in  this  work  forget  all 
other  creatures  than  thyself,  or  their 
deeds  or  thine,  but  also  thou  shalt  in 
this  work  forget  both  thyself  and  also 
thy  deeds  for  God,  as  well  as  all  other 
creatures  and  their  deeds.  For  it  is 
the  condition  of  a  perfect  lover,  not 
only  to  love  that  thing  that  he  loveth 

207 


2o8     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

more  than  himself ;  but  also  in  a 
manner  for  to  hate  himself  for  that 
thing  that  he  loveth. 

Thus  shalt  thou  do  with  thyself  : 
thou  shalt  loathe  and  be  weary  with 
all  that  thing  that  worketh  in  thy  wit 
and  in  thy  will  unless  it  be  only  God. 
For  why,  surely  else,  whatsoever  that 
it  be,  it  is  betwixt  thee  and  thy  God. 
And  no  wonder  though  thou  loathe 
and  hate  for  to  think  on  thyself,  when 
thou  shalt  always  feel  sin,  a  foul  stink- 
ing lump  thou  wottest  never  what, 
betwixt  thee  and  thy  God  :  the  which 
lump  is  none  other  thing  than  thyself. 
For  thou  shalt  think  it  oned  and  con- 
gealed with  the  substance  of  thy  being  : 
yea,  as  it  were  without  departing. 

And  therefore  break  down  all  wit- 
ting and  feeling  of  all  manner  of 
creatures  ;  but  most  busily  of  thyself. 
For  on  the  witting  and  the  feeling  of 
thyself  hangeth  witting  and  feeling  of 
all  other  creatures  ;  for  in  regard  of  it, 
all  other  creatures  be  lightly  forgotten. 
For,  an  thou  wilt  busily  set  thee  to 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING  209 

the  proof,  thou  shalt  find  when  thou 
hast  forgotten  all  other  creatures  and 
all  their  works — yea,  and  thereto  all 
thine  own  works — that  there  shall  live 
yet  after,  betwixt  thee  and  thy  God,  a 
naked  witting  and  a  feeling  of  thine 
own  being :  the  which  witting  and 
feeling  behoveth  always  be  destroyed, 
ere  the  time  be  that  thou  feel  sooth- 
fastly the  perfection  of  this  work. 


14 


2o8     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

more  than  himself ;  but  also  in  a 
manner  for  to  hate  himself  for  that 
thing  that  he  loveth. 

Thus  shalt  thou  do  with  thyself  : 
thou  shalt  loathe  and  be  weary  with 
all  that  thing  that  worketh  in  thy  wit 
and  in  thy  will  unless  it  be  only  God. 
For  why,  surely  else,  whatsoever  that 
it  be,  it  is  betwixt  thee  and  thy  God. 
And  no  wonder  though  thou  loathe 
and  hate  for  to  think  on  thyself,  when 
thou  shalt  always  feel  sin,  a  foul  stink- 
ing lump  thou  wottest  never  what, 
betwixt  thee  and  thy  God  :  the  which 
lump  is  none  other  thing  than  thyself. 
For  thou  shalt  think  it  oned  and  con- 
gealed with  the  substance  of  thy  being  : 
yea,  as  it  were  without  departing. 

And  therefore  break  down  all  wit- 
ting and  feeling  of  all  manner  of 
creatures  ;  but  most  busily  of  thyself. 
For  on  the  witting  and  the  feeling  of 
thyself  hangeth  witting  and  feeling  of 
all  other  creatures  ;  for  in  regard  of  it, 
all  other  creatures  be  lightly  forgotten. 
For,  an  thou  wilt  busily  set  thee  to 


CLOUD   OF  UNKNOWING  209 

the  proof,  thou  shalt  find  when  thou 
hast  forgotten  all  other  creatures  and 
all  their  works — yea,  and  thereto  all 
thine  own  works — that  there  shall  live 
yet  after,  betwixt  thee  and  thy  God,  a 
naked  witting  and  a  feeling  of  thine 
own  being :  the  which  witting  and 
feeling  behoveth  always  be  destroyed, 
ere  the  time  be  that  thou  feel  sooth- 
fastly the  perfection  of  this  work. 


14 


HERE  BEGINNETH  THE 

FOUR  AND  FORTIETH 

CHAPTER 

Hou)  a  soul  shall  dispose  it  on  its  own 
part,  for  to  destroy  all  witting  and  feeling 
of  its  own  being. 

BUT  now  thou  askest  me,  how  thou 
mayest  destroy  this  naked  witting  and 
feeling  of  thine  own  being.  For  per- 
adventure  thou  thinkest  that  an  it 
were  destroyed,  all  other  lettings 
were  destroyed  :  and  if  thou  thinkest 
thus,  thou  thinkest  right  truly.  But 
to  this  I  answer  thee  and  I  say,  that 
without  a  full  special  grace  full  freely 
given  of  God,  and  thereto  a  full  ac- 
cording ableness  to  receive  this  grace 
on  thy  part,  this  naked  witting  and 
feeling  of  thy  being  may  on  nowise 
be    destroyed.     And    this    ableness    is 

2X0 


P 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     211 

nought  else  but  a  strong  and  a  deep 
ghostly  sorrow. 

But  in  this  sorrow  needeth  thee 
to  have  discretion,  on  this  manner  : 
thou  shalt  be  wary  in  the  time  of  this 
sorrow,  that  thou  neither  too  rudely 
strain  thy  body  nor  thy  spirit,  but 
sit  full  still,  as  it  were  in  a  sleeping 
device,  all  forsobbed  and  forsunken  in 
sorrow.  This  is  true  sorrow  ;  this  is 
perfect  sorrow  ;  and  well  were  him 
that  might  win  to  this  sorrow.  All 
men  have  matter  of  sorrow  :  but  most 
specially  he  feeleth  matter  of  sorrow, 
that  wotteth  and  feeleth  that  he  is. 
All  other  sorrows  be  unto  this  in 
comparison  but  as  it  were  game  to 
earnest.  For  he  may  make  sorrow 
earnestly,  that  wotteth  and  feeleth 
not  only  what  he  is,  but  that  he  is. 
And  whoso  felt  never  this  sorrow,  he 
may  make  sorrow  :  for  why,  he  felt  yet 
never  perfect  sorrow.  This  sorrow, 
when  it  is  had,  cleanseth  the  soul,  not 
only  of  sin,  but  also  of  pain  that  it 
hath  deserved  for  sin  ;    and  thereto  it 


212     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

maketh  a  soul  able  to  receive  that 
joy,  the  which  reeveth  from  a  man  all 
witting  and  feeling  of  his  being. 

This  sorrow,  if  it  be  truly  conceived, 
is  full  of  holy  desire  :  and  else  might 
never  man  in  this  life  abide  it  nor 
bear  it.  For  were  it  not  that  a  soul 
were  somewhat  fed  with  a  manner 
of  comfort  of  his  right  working,  else 
should  he  not  be  able  to  bear  the  pain 
that  he  hath  of  the  witting  and  feeling 
of  his  being.  For  as  oft  as  he  would 
have  a  true  witting  and  a  feeling  of 
his  God  in  purity  of  spirit,  as  it  may 
be  here,  and  sithen  feeleth  that  he 
may  not — for  he  findeth  evermore  his 
witting  and  his  feeling  as  it  were 
occupied  and  filled  with  a  foul  stinking 
lump  of  himself,  the  which  behoveth 
always  be  hated  and  be  despised  and 
forsaken,  if  he  shall  be  God's  perfect 
disciple  learned  of  Himself  in  the 
mount  of  perfection — so  oft,  he  goeth 
nigh  mad  for  sorrow.  Insomuch, 
that  he  weepeth  and  waileth,  striveth, 
curseth,  and  banneth  ;    and  shortly  to 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     213 

say,  him  thinketh  that  he  beareth  so 
heavy  a  burthen  of  himself  that  he 
careth  never  what  betides  him,  so  that 
God  were  pleased.  And  yet  in  all  this 
sorrow  he  desireth  not  to  unbe  :  for 
that  were  devil's  madness  and  despite 
unto  God.  But  him  listeth  right  well 
to  be  ;  and  he  intendeth  full  heartily 
thanking  to  God,  for  the  worthiness 
and  the  gift  of  his  being,  for  all  that 
he  desire  unceasingly  for  to  lack  the 
witting  and  the  feeling  of  his  being. 

This  sorrow  and  this  desire  behoveth 
every  soul  have  and  feel  in  itself, 
either  in  this  manner  or  in  another  ; 
as  God  vouchsafeth  for  to  learn  to  His 
ghostly  disciples  after  His  well  willing 
and  their  according  ableness  in  body 
and  in  soul,  in  degree  and  disposition, 
ere  the  time  be  that  they  may  perfectly 
be  oned  unto  God  in  perfect  charity — 
such  as  may  be  had  here — if  God 
vouchsafeth. 


HERE    BEGINNETH   THE 

FIVE    AND     FORTIETH 

CHAPTER 

A  good  declaring  of  some  certain  deceits 
that  may  befall  in  this  work. 

BUT  one  thing  I  tell  thee,  that  in 
this  work  may  a  young  disciple  that 
hath  not  yet  been  well  used  and 
proved  in  ghostly  working,  full  lightly 
be  deceived ;  and,  but  he  be  soon 
wary,  and  have  grace  to  leave  off  and 
meek  him  to  counsel,  peradventure 
be  destroyed  in  his  bodily  powers  and 
fall  into  fantasy  in  his  ghostly  wits. 
And  all  this  is  along  of  pride,  and  of 
fleshliness  and  curiosity  of  wit. 

And  on  this  manner  may  this  deceit 
befall.  A  young  man  or  a  woman 
new  set  to  the  school  of  devotion 
heareth  this  sorrow  and  this  desire 
be  read  and  spoken  :    how  that  a  man 

214 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     215 

shall  lift  up  his  heart  unto  God,  and 
unceasingly  desire  for  to  feel  the  love 
of  his  God.  And  as  fast  in  a  curiosity 
of  wit  they  conceive  these  words  not 
ghostly  as  they  be  meant,  but  fleshly 
and  bodily  ;  and  travail  their  fleshly 
hearts  outrageously  in  their  breasts. 
And  what  for  lacking  of  grace  and 
pride  and  curiosity  in  themselves,  they 
strain  their  veins  and  their  bodily 
powers  so  beastly  and  so  rudely,  that 
within  short  time  they  fall  either  into 
frenzies,  weariness,  and  a  manner  of 
unlisty  feebleness  in  body  and  in  soul, 
the  which  maketh  them  to  wend  out 
of  themselves  and  seek  some  false 
and  some  vain  fleshly  and  bodily 
comfort  without,  as  it  were  for  re- 
creation of  body  and  of  spirit :  or  else, 
if  they  fall  not  in  this,  else  they  merit 
for  ghostly  blindness,  and  for  fleshly 
chafing  of  their  nature  in  their  bodily 
breasts  in  the  time  of  this  feigned 
beastly  and  not  ghostly  working,  for 
to  have  their  breasts  either  enflamed 
with    an    unkindly    heat    of    nature 


2i6     CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

caused  of  misruling  of  their  bodies 
or  of  this  feigned  working,  or  else 
they  conceive  a  false  heat  wrought 
by  the  Fiend,  their  ghostly  enemy, 
caused  of  their  pride  and  of  their 
fieshliness  and  their  curiosity  of  wit. 
And  yet  peradventure  they  ween  it  be 
the  fire  of  love,  gotten  and  kindled 
by  the  grace  and  the  goodness  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Truly,  of  this  deceit, 
and  of  the  branches  thereof,  spring 
many  mischiefs :  much  hypocrisy, 
much  heresy,  and  much  error.  For 
as  fast  after  such  a  false  feeling 
Cometh  a  false  knowing  in  the  Fiend's 
school,  right  as  after  a  true  feeling 
Cometh  a  true  knowing  in  God's 
school.  For  I  tell  thee  truly,  that  the 
devil  hath  his  contemplatives  as  God 
hath  His. 

This  deceit  of  false  feeling,  and  ofi 
false  knowing  following  thereon,  hathl 
diverse  and  wonderful  variations,  after j 
the  diversity  of  states  and  the  subtle] 
conditions  of  them  that  be  deceived  :i 
as  hath  the  true  feeling  and  knowing 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     217 

of  them  that  be  saved.  But  I  set  no 
more  deceits  here  but  those  with  the 
which  I  trow  thou  shalt  be  assailed 
if  ever  thou  purpose  thee  to  work  in 
this  work.  For  what  should  it  profit 
to  thee  to  wit  how  these  great  clerks, 
and  men  and  women  of  other  degrees 
than  thou  art,  be  deceived  ?  Surely 
right  nought ;  and  therefore  I  tell 
thee  no  more  but  those  that  fall  unto 
thee  if  thou  travail  in  this  work. 
And  therefore  I  tell  thee  this,  for 
thou  shalt  be  wary  therewith  in  thy 
working,  if  thou  be  assailed  there- 
with. 


HERE  BEGINNETH  THE  SIX 
AND  FORTIETH  CHAPTER 

A  good  teaching  how  a  man  shall  flee 
these  deceits,  and  work  more  with  a  listi- 
ness  of  spirit,  than  with  any  boisterous- 
ness  of  body. 

AND  therefore  for  God's  love  be 
wary  in  this  work,  and  strain  not 
thine  heart  in  thy  breast  over-rudely 
nor  out  of  measure  ;  but  work  more 
with  a  Hst  than  with  any  worthless 
strength.  For  ever  the  more  listily, 
the  more  meekly  and  ghostly  :  and 
ever  the  more  rudely,  the  more  bodily 
and  beastly.  And  therefore  be  wary, 
for  surely  what  beastly  heart  that  pre- 
sumeth  for  to  touch  the  high  mount 
of  this  work,  it  shall  be  beaten  away 
with  stones.  Stones  be  hard  and  dry 
in  their  kind,  and  they  hurt  full  sore 
where  they  hit.     And  surely  such  rude 

218 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     219 

strainings  be  full  hard  fastened  in 
fleshliness  of  bodily  feeling,  and  full 
dry  from  any  witting  of  grace  ;  and 
they  hurt  full  sore  the  silly  soul,  and 
make  it  fester  in  fantasy  feigned  of 
fiends.  And  therefore  be  wary  with 
this  beastly  rudeness,  and  learn  thee 
to  love  listily,  with  a  soft  and  a  demure 
behaviour  as  well  in  body  as  in  soul  ; 
and  abide  courteously  and  meekly  the 
will  of  our  Lord,  and  snatch  not  over- 
hastily,  as  it  were  a  greedy  greyhound, 
hunger  thee  never  so  sore.  And, 
gamingly  be  it  said,  I  counsel  that 
thou  do  that  in  thee  is,  refraining  the 
rude  and  the  great  stirring  of  thy  spirit, 
right  as  thou  on  nowise  wouldest  let 
Him  wit  how  fain  thou  wouldest  see 
Him,  and  have  Him  or  feel  Him. 

This  is  childishly  and  playingly 
spoken,  thee  think  peradventure. 
But  I  trow  whoso  had  grace  to  do 
and  feel  as  I  say,  he  should  feel  good 
gamesome  play  with  Him,  as  the 
father  doth  with  the  child,  kissing  and 
clipping,  that  well  were  him  so. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

SEVEN    AND    FORTIETH 

CHAPTER 

A  slight  teaching  of  this  work  in  purity 
of  spirit;  declaring  how  that  on  one 
manner  a  soul  should  shew  his  desire  unto 
God,  and  on  ye  contrary  unto  man. 

LOOK  thou  have  no  wonder  why  that 
I  speak  thus  childishly,  and  as  it  were 
follily  and  lacking  natural  discretion  ; 
for  I  do  it  for  certain  reasons,  and  as 
me  thinketh  that  I  have  been  stirred 
many  days,  both  to  feel  thus  and  think 
thus  and  say  thus,  as  well  to  some 
other  of  my  special  friends  in  God,  as 
I  am  now  unto  thee. 

And  one  reason  is  this,  why  that  I 
bid  thee  hide  from  God  the  desire  of 
thine  heart.  For  I  hope  it  should 
more  clearly  come  to  His  knowing, 
for  thy  profit  and  in  fulfilling  of  thy 

220 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     221 

desire,  by  such  an  hiding,  than  it  should 
by  any  other  manner  of  shewing  that 
I  trow  thou  couldest  yet  shew.  And 
another  reason  is,  for  I  would  by  such 
a  hid  shewing  bring  thee  out  of  the 
boisterousness  of  bodily  feeling  into 
the  purity  and  deepness  of  ghostly 
feeling  ;  and  so  furthermore  at  the  last 
to  help  thee  to  knit  the  ghostly  knot 
of  burning  love  betwixt  thee  and  thy 
God,  in  ghostly  onehead  and  according 
of  will. 

Thou  wottest  well  this,  that  God  is 
a  Spirit ;  and  whoso  should  be  oned 
unto  Him,  it  behoveth  to  be  in  sooth- 
fastness  and  deepness  of  spirit,  full  far 
from  any  feigned  bodily  thing.  Sooth 
it  is  that  all  thing  is  known  of  God,  and 
nothing  may  be  hid  from  His  witting, 
neither  bodily  thing  nor  ghostly.  But 
more  openly  is  that  thing  known  and 
shewed  unto  Him,  the  which  is  hid  in 
deepness  of  spirit,  sith  it  so  is  that  He 
is  .a  Spirit,  than  is  anything  that  is 
mingled  with  any  manner  of  bodily- 
ness.     For  all  bodily  thing  is  farther 


222     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

from  God  by  the  course  of  nature  than 
any  ghostly  thing.  By  this  reason  it 
seemeth,  that  the  whiles  our  desire 
is  mingled  with  any  matter  of  bodily- 
ness,  as  it  is  when  we  stress  and  strain 
us  in  spirit  and  in  body  together,  so 
long  it  is  farther  from  God  than  it 
should  be,  an  it  were  done  more  de- 
voutly and  more  listily  in  soberness 
and  in  purity  and  in  deepness  of  spirit. 
And  here  mayest  thou  see  somewhat 
and  in  part  the  reason  why  that  I  bid 
thee  so  childishly  cover  and  hide  the 
stirring  of  thy  desire  from  God.  And 
yet  I  bid  thee  not  plainly  hide  it  ;  for 
that  were  the  bidding  of  a  fool,  for  to 
bid  thee  plainly  do  that  which  on  no- 
wise may  be  done.  But  I  bid  thee  do 
that  in  thee  is  to  hide  it.  And  why 
bid  I  thus  ?  Surely  because  I  would 
that  thou  cast  it  into  deepness  of  spirit, 
far  from  any  rude  mingling  of  any 
bodilyness,  the  which  would  make  it 
less  ghostly  and  farther  from  God  in- 
asmuch :  and  because  I  wot  well  that 
ever  the  more  that  thy  spirit  hath  of 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     223 

ghostliness,  the  less  it  hath  of  bodily- 
ness  and  the  nearer  it  is  to  God,  and 
the  better  it  pleaseth  Him  and  the 
more  clearly  it  may  be  seen  of  Him. 
Not  that  His  sight  may  be  any  time  or 
in  any  thing  more  clear  than  in  another, 
for  it  is  evermore  unchangeable  :  but 
because  it  is  more  like  unto  Him,  when 
it  is  in  purity  of  spirit,  for  He  is  a  Spirit. 
Another  reason  there  is,  why  that  I 
bid  thee  do  that  in  thee  is  to  let  Him 
not  wit :  for  thou  and  I  and  many 
such  as  we  be,  we  be  so  able  to  con- 
ceive a  thing  bodily  the  which  is  said 
ghostly,  that  peradventure  an  I  had 
bidden  thee  shew  unto  God  the  stirring 
of  thine  heart,  thou  shouldest  have 
made  a  bodily  shewing  unto  Him,  either 
in  gesture  or  in  voice,  or  in  word,  or 
in  some  other  rude  bodily  straining, 
as  it  is  when  thou  shalt  shew  a  thing 
that  is  hid  in  thine  heart  to  a  bodily 
man  :  and  insomuch  thy  work  should 
have  been  impure.  For  on  one  manner 
shall  a  thing  be  shewed  to  man,  and 
on  another  manner  unto  God. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE 

EIGHT    AND    FORTIETH 

CHAPTER 

How  God  will  be  served  both  with  body 
and  with  soul,  and  reward  men  in  both; 
and  how  men  shall  know  when  all  those 
sounds  and  sweetness  that  fall  into  the 
body  in  time  of  prayer  be  both  good  and 
evil. 

I  SAY  not  this  because  I  will  that 
thou  desist  any  time,  if  thou  be  stirred 
for  to  pray  with  thy  mouth,  or  for  to 
burst  out  for  abundance  of  devotion 
in  thy  spirit  for  to  speak  unto  God  as 
unto  man,  and  say  some  good  word  as 
thou  feelest  thee  stirred  :  as  be  these, 
*'GoodJESU!  Fair  JESU!  Sweet 
JESU  !  "  and  all  such  other.  Nay,  God 
forbid  thou  take  it  thus  !  For  truly  I 
mean  not  thus,  and  God  forbid  that  I 
should   depart   that  which   God   hath 

224 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     225 

coupled,  the  body  and  the  spirit.  For 
God  will  be  served  with  body  and  with 
soul  both  together,  as  seemly  is,  and 
will  reward  man  his  meed  in  bliss, 
both  in  body  and  in  soul.  And  in 
earnest  of  that  meed,  sometimes  He 
will  enflame  the  body  of  devout  ser- 
vants of  His  here  in  this  life  :  not  once 
or  twice,  but  peradventure  right  oft 
and  as  Him  liketh,  with  full  wonderful 
sweetness  and  comforts.  Of  the  which, 
some  be  not  coming  from  without  into 
the  body  by  the  windows  of  our  wits, 
but  from  within  ;  rising  and  springing 
of  abundance  of  ghostly  gladness,  and 
of  true  devotion  in  the  spirit.  Such  a 
comfort  and  such  a  sweetness  shall  not 
be  had  suspect :  and  shortly  to  say,  I 
trow  that  he  that  feeleth  it  may  not 
have  it  suspect. 

But  all  other  comforts,  sounds  and 
gladness  and  sweetness,  that  come 
from  without  suddenly  and  thou  wet- 
test never  whence,  I  pray  thee  have 
them  suspect.  For  they  may  be  both 
good  and  evil ;    wrought  by  a  good 

IS 


226     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

angel  if  they  be  good,  and  by  an  evil 
angel  if  they  be  evil.  And  this  may  on 
nowise  be  evil,  if  their  deceits  of  curi- 
osity of  wit,  and  of  unordained  strain- 
ing of  the  fleshly  heart  be  removed  as 
I  learn  thee,  or  better  if  thou  better 
mayest.  And  why  is  that  ?  Surely 
for  the  cause  of  this  comfort ;  that  is  to 
say,  the  devout  stirring  of  love,  the 
which  dwelleth  in  pure  spirit.  It  is 
wrought  of  the  hand  of  Almighty 
God  without  means,  and  therefore  it 
behoveth  always  be  far  from  any 
fantasy,  or  any  false  opinion  that  may 
befall  to  man  in  this  life. 

And  of  the  tother  comforts  and 
sounds  and  sweetness,  how  thou 
shouldest  wit  whether  they  be  good 
or  evil  I  think  not  to  tell  thee  at  this 
time  :  and  that  is  because  me  think 
that  it  needeth  not.  For  why,  thou 
mayest  find  it  written  in  another  place 
of  another  man's  work,  a  thousand- 
fold better  than  I  can  say  or  write  : 
and  so  mayest  thou  this  that  I  set  here, 
far  better  than  it  is  here.     But  what 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     227 

thereof  ?  Therefore  shall  I  not  let, 
nor  it  shall  not  noye  me,  to  fulfil  the 
desire  and  the  stirring  of  thine  heart ; 
the  which  thou  hast  shewed  thee  to 
have  unto  me  before  this  time  in  thy 
words,  and  now  in  thy  deeds. 

But  this  may  I  say  thee  of  those 
sounds  and  of  those  sweetnesses,  that 
come  in  by  the  windows  of  thy  wits, 
the  which  may  be  both  good  and  evil. 
Use  thee  continually  in  this  blind  and 
devout  and  this  listy  stirring  of  love 
that  I  tell  thee  :  and  then  I  have  no 
doubt,  that  it  shall  not  well  be  able  to 
tell  thee  of  them.  And  if  thou  yet  be 
in  part  astonished  of  them  at  the  first 
time,  and  that  is  because  that  they  be 
uncouth,  yet  this  shall  it  do  thee  :  it 
shall  bind  thine  heart  so  fast,  that  thou 
shalt  on  nowise  give  full  great  cre- 
dence to  them,  ere  the  time  be  that 
thou  be  either  certified  of  them  within 
wonderfully  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  or 
else  without  by  counsel  of  some 
discreet  father. 


HERE    BEGINNETH   THE 
FIFTIETH    CHAPTER 

Which  is  chaste  loue ;  and  how  in  some 
creatures  such  sensible  comforts  be  but 
seldom,  and  in  some  right  oft. 

AND  hereby  mayest  thou  see  that  we 
should  direct  all  our  beholding  unto 
this  meek  stirring  of  love  in  our  will. 
And  in  all  other  sweetness  and  com- 
forts, bodily  or  ghostly,  be  they  never 
so  liking  nor  so  holy,  if  it  be  courteous 
and  seemly  to  say,  we  should  have  a 
manner  of  recklessness.     If  they  come, 
welcome  them  :  but  lean  not  too  muchj 
on  them  for  fear  of  feebleness,  for  i1 
will  take  full  much  of  thy  powers  t( 
bide    any    long    time    in    such    sweetl 
feelings   and   weepings.     And   perad-j 
venture  thou  mayest  be  stirred  for  t< 
love  God  for  them,  and  that  shalt  thoi 
feel  by  this  :  if  thou  grumble  overmucl 

230 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     231 

when  they  be  away.  And  if  it  be  thus, 
thy  love  is  not  yet  neither  chaste  nor 
perfect.  For  a  love  that  is  chaste  and 
perfect,  though  it  suffer  that  the  body 
be  fed  and  comforted  in  the  presence 
of  such  sweet  feelings  and  weepings, 
nevertheless  yet  it  is  not  grumbling, 
but  full  well  pleased  for  to  lack  them 
at  God's  will.  And  yet  it  is  not 
commonly  without  such  comforts  in 
some  creatures,  and  in  some  other 
creatures  such  sweetness  and  comforts 
be  but  seldom. 

And  all  this  is  after  the  disposition 
and  the  ordinance  of  God,  all  after  the 
profit  and  the  needfulness  of  diverse 
creatures.  For  some  creatures  be  so 
weak  and  so  tender  in  spirit,  that 
unless  they  were  somewhat  comforted 
by  feeling  of  such  sweetness,  they 
might  on  nowise  abide  nor  bear  the 
diversity  of  temptations  and  tribula- 
tions that  they  suffer  and  be  travailed 
with  in  this  life  of  their  bodily  and 
ghostly  enemies.  And  some  there  be 
that  they  be  so  weak  in  body  that  they 


232     CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 


may  do  no  great  penance  to  cleanse 
them  with.  And  these  creatures  will 
our  Lord  cleanse  full  graciously  in 
spirit  by  such  sweet  feelings  and 
weepings.  And  also  on  the  tother 
part  there  be  some  creatures  so  strong 
in  spirit,  that  they  can  pick  them 
comfort  enough  within  in  their  souls, 
in  offering  up  of  this  reverent  and  this 
meek  stirring  of  love  and  accordance 
of  will,  that  them  needeth  not  much  to 
be  fed  with  such  sweet  comforts  in 
bodily  feelings.  Which  of  these  be 
holier  or  more  dear  with  God,  one  than 
another,  God  wots  and  I  not. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE   ONE 
AND    FIFTIETH    CHAPTER 

That  men  should  have  great  wariness  so 
that  they  understand  not  bodily  a  thing 
that  is  meant  ghostly;  and  specially  it 
is  good  to  be  wary  in  understanding  of 
this  word  " in^*'  and  of  this  word  "up." 


AND  therefore  lean  meekly  to  this 
blind  stirring  of  love  in  thine  heart. 
I  mean  not  in  thy  bodily  heart,  but  in 
thy  ghostly  heart,  the  which  is  thy 
will.  And  be  well  wary  that  thou 
conceive  not  bodily  that  that  is  said 
ghostly.  For  truly  I  tell  thee,  that 
bodily  and  fleshly  conceits  of  them 
that  have  curious  and  imaginative 
wits  be  cause  of  much  error. 

Ensample  of  this  mayest  thou  see, 
by  that  that  I  bid  thee  hide  thy  desire 
from  God  in  that  that  in  thee  is.  For 
peradventure   an   I   had   bidden   thee 

233 


234     CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

shew  thy  desire  unto  God,  thou 
shouldest  have  conceived  it  more 
bodily  than  thou  dost  now,  when  I 
bid  thee  hide  it.  For  thou  wottest 
well,  that  all  that  thing  that  is  wilfully 
hidden,  it  is  cast  into  the  deepness  of 
spirit.  And  thus  me  thinketh  that  it 
needeth  greatly  to  have  much  wariness 
in  understanding  of  words  that  be 
spoken  to  ghostly  intent,  so  that  thou 
conceive  them  not  bodily  but  ghostly, 
as  they  be  meant  :  and  specially  it  is 
good  to  be  wary  with  this  word  in, 
and  this  word  up.  For  in  miscon- 
ceiving of  these  two  words  hangeth 
much  error,  and  much  deceit  in  them 
that  purpose  them  to  be  ghostly 
workers,  as  me  thinketh.  Somewhat 
wot  I  by  the  proof,  and  somewhat  byj 
hearsay ;  and  of  these  deceits  list  nn 
tell  thee  a  little  as  me  thinketh. 

A   young   disciple   in   God's   school] 
new  turned  from  the  world,  the  same] 
weeneth  that  for  a  little  time  that  hej 
hath   given   him   to    penance    and   t< 
prayer,    taken   by   counsel   in   confes- 


CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING     235 

sion,  that  he  be  therefore  able  to  take 
upon  him  ghostly  working  of  the 
which  he  heareth  men  speak  or  read 
about  him,  or  peradventure  readeth 
himself.  And  therefore  when  they 
read  or  hear  spoken  of  ghostly  work- 
ing— and  specially  of  this  word,  ''  how 
a  man  shall  draw  all  his  wit  within 
himself,"  or  '*  how  he  shall  climb  above 
himself  " — as  fast  for  blindness  in  soul, 
and  for  fleshliness  and  curiosity  of 
natural  wit,  they  misunderstand  these 
words,  and  ween,  because  they  find  in 
them  a  natural  covetyse  to  hid  things, 
that  they  be  therefore  called  to  that 
work  by  grace.  Insomuch,  that  if 
counsel  will  not  accord  that  they  shall 
work  in  this  work,  as  soon  they  feel 
a  manner  of  grumbling  against  their 
counsel,  and  think — yea  and  per- 
adventure say  to  such  other  as  they 
be — that  they  can  find  no  man  that 
can  wit  what  they  mean  fully.  And 
therefore  as  fast,  for  boldness  and 
presumption  of  their  curious  wit,  they 
leave  meek  prayer  and  penance  over 


236     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

soon  ;  and  set  them,  they  ween,  to  a 
full  ghostly  work  within  in  their  soul. 
The  which  work,  an  it  be  truly  con- 
ceived, is  neither  bodily  working  nor 
ghostly  working  ;  and  shortly  to  say, 
it  is  a  working  against  nature,  and 
the  devil  is  the  chief  worker  thereof. 
And  it  is  the  readiest  way  to  death  of 
body  and  of  soul,  for  it  is  madness 
and  no  wisdom,  and  leadeth  a  man 
even  to  madness.  And  yet  they  ween 
not  thus  :  for  they  purpose  them  in 
this  work  to  think  on  nought  but 
on  God. 


HERE   BEGINNETH  THE 

TWO       AND       FIFTIETH 

CHAPTER 

How  these  young  presumptuous  disciples 
misunderstand  this  word  "in^"  and  of  the 
deceits  that  follow  thereon. 

AND  on  this  manner  is  this  madness 
wrought  that  I  speak  of.  They  read 
and  hear  well  said  that  they  should 
leave  outward  working  with  their  wits, 
and  work  inwards  :  and  because  that 
they  know  not  which  is  inward  work- 
ing, therefore  they  work  wrong.  For 
they  turn  their  bodily  wits  inwards 
to  their  body  against  the  course  of 
nature ;  and  strain  them,  as  they 
would  see  inwards  with  their  bodily 
eyes  and  hear  inwards  with  their  ears, 
and  so  forth  of  all  their  wits,  smelling, 
tasting,  and  feeling  inwards.  And 
thus  they  reverse  them  against  the 
course  of  nature,  and  with  this  curiosity 

237 


238     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

they  travail  their  imagination  so  in- 
discreetly, that  at  the  last  they  turn 
their  brain  in  their  heads,  and  then  as 
fast  the  devil  hath  power  for  to  feign 
some  false  light  or  sounds,  sweet 
smells  in  their  noses,  wonderful  tastes 
in  their  mouths  ;  and  many  quaint 
heats  and  burnings  in  their  bodily 
breasts  or  in  their  bowels,  in  their 
backs  and  in  their  reins  and  in  their 
members. 

And  yet  in  this  fantasy  them  think 
that  they  have  a  restful  remembrance 
of  their  God  without  any  letting  of 
vain  thoughts  ;  and  surely  so  have 
they  in  manner,  for  they  be  so  filled  in 
falsehood  that  vanity  may  not  provoke 
them.  And  why  ?  Because  he,  that 
same  fiend  that  should  minister  vain 
thoughts  to  them  an  they  were  in  good 
way — he,  that  same,  is  the  chief  worker 
of  this  work.  And  wit  thou  right  well, 
that  him  list  not  to  let  himself.  The 
remembrance  of  God  will  he  not  put, 
from  them,  for  fear  that  he  should  bC] 
had  in  suspect. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

THREE    AND    FIFTIETH 

CHAPTER 

Of  divers  unseemly  practices  that  follow 
them  that  lack  the  work  of  this  book. 

MANY    wonderful    practices     follow 
them  that  be   deceived   in   this  false 
work,     or    in    any    species    thereof, 
beyond  that  doth  them  that  be  God's 
true  disciples  :    for  they  be  evermore 
full  seemly  in  all  their  practices,  bodily 
or  ghostly.     But  it  is  not  so  of  these 
other.     For   whoso    would    or   might 
j    behold  unto  them  where  they  sit  in 
this  time,  an  it  so  were  that  their  eye- 
lids were  open,   he  should  see  them 
stare  as  they  were  mad,  and  leeringly 
^    look  as  if  they  saw  the  devil.     Surely 
^    it  is  good  they  be  wary,  for  truly  the 
f    fiend  is  not  far.     Some  set  their  eyes 
in   their  heads  as   they  were  sturdy 

239 


240     CLOUD   OF    UNKNOWING 

sheep  beaten  in  the  head,  and  as  they 
should  die  anon.  Some  hang  their 
heads  on  one  side  as  if  a  worm  were 
in  their  ears.  Some  pipe  when  they 
should  speak,  as  if  there  were  no 
spirit  in  their  bodies  :  and  this  is 
the  proper  condition  of  an  hypocrite. 
Some  cry  and  whine  in  their  throats, 
so  be  they  greedy  and  hasty  to  say 
that  they  think  :  and  this  is  the  condi- 
tion of  heretics,  and  of  them  that  with 
presumption  and  with  curiosity  of  wit 
will  always  maintain  error. 

Many  unordained  and  unseemly 
practices  follow  on  this  error,  whoso 
might  perceive  all.  Nevertheless  some 
there  be  that  be  so  curious  that  they 
can  refrain  them  in  great  part  when 
they  come  before  men.  But  might 
these  men  be  seen  in  place  where  they 
be  homely,  then  I  trow  they  should  not 
be  hid.  And  nevertheless  yet  I  trow 
that  whoso  would  straitly  gainsay 
their  opinion,  that  they  should  soon 
see  them  burst  out  in  some  point ;  and 
yet  them  think  that  all  that  ever  they 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     241 

do,  it  is  for  the  love  of  God  and  for  to 
maintain  the  truth.  Now  truly  I  hope 
that  unless  God  shew  His  merciful 
miracle  to  make  them  soon  leave  off, 
they  shall  love  God  so  long  on  this 
manner,  that  they  shall  go  staring 
mad  to  the  devil.  I  say  not  that  the 
devil  hath  so  perfect  a  servant  in  this 
life,  that  is  deceived  and  infect  with  all 
these  fantasies  that  I  set  here  :  and 
nevertheless  yet  it  may  be  that  one, 
yea,  and  many  one,  be  infect  with  them 
all.  But  I  say  that  he  hath  no  perfect 
hypocrite  nor  heretic  in  earth  that 
he  is  not  guilty  in  some  that  I  have 
said,  or  peradventure  shall  say  if  God 
vouchsafeth. 

For  some  men  are  so  cumbered  in 
nice  curious  customs  in  bodily  bearing, 
that  when  they  shall  ought  hear,  they 
writhe  their  heads  on  one  side  quaintly, 
and  up  with  the  chin  :  they  gape  with 
their  mouths  as  they  should  hear  with 
their  mouth  and  not  with  their  ears. 
Some  when  they  should  speak  point 
with    their    fingers,    either    on    their 

16 


242     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

fingers,  or  on  their  own  breasts,  or  on 
theirs  that  they  speak  to.  Some  can 
neither  sit  still,  stand  still,  nor  lie  still, 
unless  they  be  either  wagging  with 
their  feet  or  else  somewhat  doing  with 
their  hands.  Some  row  with  their 
arms  in  time  of  their  speaking,  as 
them  needed  for  to  swim  over  a  great 
water.  Some  be  evermore  smiling 
and  laughing  at  every  other  word  that 
they  speak,  as  they  were  giggling 
girls  and  nice  japing  jugglers  lacking 
behaviour.  Seemly  cheer  were  full 
fair,  with  sober  and  demure  bearing  of 
body  and  mirth  in  manner. 

I  say  not  that  all  these  unseemly 
practices  be  great  sins  in  themselves, 
nor  yet  all  those  that  do  them  be 
great  sinners  themselves.  But  I  say 
if  that  these  unseemly  and  unordained 
practices  be  governors  of  that  man 
that  doth  them,  insomuch  that  he 
may  not  leave  them  when  he  will,  then 
I  say  that  they  be  tokens  of  pride  and 
curiosity  of  wit,  and  of  unordained 
shewing    and    covetyse    of    knowing. 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     243 

And  specially  they  be  very  tokens  of 
unstableness  of  heart  and  unrestful- 
ness  of  mind,  and  specially  of  the 
lacking  of  the  work  of  this  book.  And 
this  is  the  only  reason  why  that  I  set 
so  many  of  these  deceits  here  in  this 
writing ;  for  why,  that  a  ghostly  worker 
shall  prove  his  work  by  them. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

FOUR      AND      FIFTIETH 

CHAPTER 

How  that  by  virtue  of  this  ujorli  a  man  is 
gouerned  full  wisely,  and  made  full  seemly 
as  well  in  body  as  in  soul. 

WHOSO  had  this  work,  it  should 
govern  them  full  seemly,  as  well  in 
body  as  in  soul  :  and  make  them  full 
favourable  unto  each  man  or  woman 
that  looked  upon  them.  Insomuch, 
that  the  worst  favoured  man  or  woman 
that  liveth  in  this  life,  an  they  might 
come  by  grace  to  work  in  this  work, 
their  favour  should  suddenly  and 
graciously  be  changed :  that  each 
good  man  that  them  saw,  should  be 
fain  and  joyful  to  have  them  in  com- 
pany, and  full  much  they  should  think 
that  they  were  pleased  in  spirit  and 
holpen  by  grace  unto  God  in  their 
presence. 

244 


f 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     245 

And  therefore  get  this  gift  whoso 
by  grace  get  may  :  for  whoso  hath  it 
verily,  he  shall  well  con  govern  himself 
by  the  virtue  thereof,  and  all  that 
longeth  unto  him.  He  should  well 
give  discretion,  if  need  were,  of  all 
natures  and  all  dispositions.  He 
should  well  con  make  himself  like  unto 
all  that  with  him  communed,  whether 
they  were  accustomed  sinners  or  none, 
without  sin  in  himself  :  in  wondering 
of  all  that  him  saw,  and  in  drawing  of 
others  by  help  of  grace  to  the  work  of 
that  same  spirit  that  he  worketh  in 
himself. 

His  cheer  and  his  words  should  be 
full  of  ghostly  wisdom,  full  of  fire,  and 
of  fruit  spoken  in  sober  soothfastness 
without  any  falsehood,  far  from  any 
feigning  or  piping  of  hypocrites.  For 
some  there  be  that  with  all  their  might, 
inner  and  outer,  imagineth  in  their 
speaking  how  they  may  stuff  them 
and  underprop  them  on  each  side  from 
falling,  with  many  meek  piping  words 
and  gestures  of  devotion  :   more  look- 


246    CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

ing  after  for  to  seem  holy  in  sight  of 
men,  than  for  to  be  so  in  the  sight 
of  God  and  His  angels.  For  why, 
these  folk  will  more  weigh,  and  more 
sorrow  make  for  an  unordained  ges- 
ture or  unseemly  or  unfitting  word 
spoken  before  men,  than  they  will  for 
a  thousand  vain  thoughts  and  stinking 
stirrings  of  sin  wilfully  drawn  upon 
them,  or  recklessly  used  in  the  sight 
of  God  and  the  saints  and  the  angels 
in  heaven.  Ah,  Lord  God !  where 
there  be  any  pride  within,  there  such 
meek  piping  words  be  so  plenteous 
without.  I  grant  well,  that  it  is  fitting 
and  seemly  to  them  that  be  meek  with- 
in, for  to  shew  meek  and  seemly  words 
and  gestures  without,  according  to 
that  meekness  that  is  within  in  the 
heart.  But  I  say  not  that  they  shall 
then  be  snewed  in  broken  nor  in  piping 
voices,  against  the  plain  disposition  of 
their  nature  that  speak  them.  For 
why,  if  they  be  true,  then  be  they 
spoken  in  soothfastness,  and  in  whole- 
ness of  voice  and  of  their  spirit  that 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING   247 

speak  them.  And  if  he  that  hath  a 
plain  and  an  open  boisterous  voice  by 
nature  speak  them  poorly  and  pip- 
ingly — I  mean  but  if  he  be  sick  in  his 
body,  or  else  that  it  be  betwixt  him  and 
his  God  or  his  confessor — then  it  is  a 
very  token  of  hypocrisy.  I  mean  either 
young  hypocrisy  or  old. 

And  what  shall  I  more  say  of  these 
venomous  deceits  ?  Truly  I  trow,  un- 
less they  have  grace  to  leave  ofi  such 
piping  hypocrisy,  that  betwixt  that 
privy  pride  in  their  hearts  within  and 
such  meek  words  without,  the  silly 
soul  may  full  soon  sink  into  sorrow. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE 

FIVE    AND    FIFTIETH 

CHAPTER 

How  they  be  deceived  that  follow  the 
fervour  of  spirit  in  condemning  of  some 
without  discretion. 

SOME  men  the  fiend  will  deceive 
on  this  manner.  Full  wonderfully  he 
will  enflame  their  brains  to  maintain 
God's  law,  and  to  destroy  sin  in  all 
other  men.  He  will  never  tempt  them 
with  a  thing  that  is  openly  evil  ;  he 
maketh  them  like  busy  prelates  watch- 
ing over  all  the  degrees  of  Christian 
men's  living,  as  an  abbot  over  his 
monks.  All  men  will  they  reprove  of 
their  defaults,  right  as  they  had  cure 
of  their  souls  :  and  yet  they  think  that 
they  do  not  else  for  God,  unless  they 
tell  them  their  defaults  that  they  see. 
And    they    say    that    they    be    stirred 

248 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING   249 

thereto  by  the  fire  of  charity,  and  of 
God's  love  in  their  hearts  :  and  truly 
they  lie,  for  it  is  with  the  fire  of  hell, 
welling  in  their  brains  and  in  their 
imagination. 

That  this  is  sooth,  it  seemeth  by  this 
that  followeth.  The  devil  is  a  spirit, 
and  of  his  own  nature  he  hath  no  body, 
more  than  hath  an  angel.  But  yet 
nevertheless  what  time  that  he  or  an 
angel  shall  take  any  body  by  leave  of 
God,  to  make  any  ministration  to  any 
man  in  this  life  ;  according  as  the  work 
is  that  he  shall  minister,  thereafter  in 
likeness  is  the  quality  of  his  body  in 
some  part.  Ensample  of  this  we  have 
in  Holy  Writ.  As  oft  as  any  angel 
was  sent  in  body  in  the  Old  Testament 
and  in  the  New  also,  evermore  it  was 
shewed,  either  by  his  name  or  by  some 
instrument  or  quality  of  his  body,  what 
his  matter  or  his  message  was  in 
spirit.  On  the  same  manner  it  fareth 
of  the  fiend.  For  when  he  appeareth 
in  body,  he  figureth  in  some  quality  of 
his  body  what  his  servants  be  in  spirit. 


250     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

Ensample  of  this  may  be  seen  in  one 
instead  of  all  these  other.  For  as  I 
have  conceived  by  some  disciples  of 
necromancy,  the  which  have  it  in 
science  for  to  make  advocation  of 
wicked  spirits,  and  by  some  unto 
whom  the  fiend  hath  appeared  in 
bodily  likeness  ;  that  in  what  bodily 
likeness  the  fiend  appeareth,  evermore 
he  hath  but  one  nostril,  and  that  is 
great  and  wide,  and  he  will  gladly 
cast  it  up  that  a  man  may  see  in 
thereat  to  his  brain  up  in  his  head. 
The  which  brain  is  nought  else  but 
the  fire  of  hell,  for  the  fiend  may  have 
none  other  brain  ;  and  if  he  might 
make  a  man  look  in  thereto,  he  wants 
no  better.  For  at  that  looking,  he 
should  lose  his  wits  for  ever.  But 
a  perfect  prentice  of  necromancy 
knoweth  this  well  enough,  and  can 
well  ordain  therefore,  so  that  he  pro- 
voke him  not. 

Therefore  it  is  that  I  say,  and  have 
said,  that  evermore  when  the  devil 
taketh  any  body,  he  figureth  in  some 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     251 

quality  of  his  body  what  his  servants 
be  in  spirit.  For  he  enflameth  so  the 
imagination  of  his  contemplatives  with 
the  fire  of  hell,  that  suddenly  without 
discretion  they  shoot  out  their  curious 
conceits,  and  without  any  advisement 
they  will  take  upon  them  to  blame  other 
men's  defaults  over  soon  :  and  this 
is  because  they  have  but  one  nostril 
ghostly.  For  that  division  that  is  in 
a  man's  nose  bodily,  and  the  which  de- 
parteth  the  one  nostril  from  the  tother, 
betokeneth  that  a  man  should  have 
discretion  ghostly  ;  and.  can  dissever 
the  good  from  the  evil,  and  the  evil 
from  the  worse,  and  the  good  from  the 
better,  ere  that  he  gave  any  full  doom 
of  anything  that  he  heard  or  saw  done 
or  spoken  about  him.  And  by  a  man's 
brain  is  ghostly  understood  imagina- 
tion ;  for  by  nature  it  dwelleth  and 
worketh  in  the  head. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE    SIX 
AND   FIFTIETH    CHAPTER 

How  they  be  deceived  that  lean  more  to 
the  curiosity  of  natural  wit,  and  of  clergy 
learned  in  the  school  of  men,  than  to 
the  common  doctrine  and  counsel  of  Holy 
Church. 

SOME  there  be,  that  although  they  be 
not  deceived  with  this  error  as  it  is  set 
here,  yet  for  pride  and  curiosity  of 
natural  wit  and  letterly  cunning  leave 
the  common  doctrine  and  the  counsel 
of  Holy  Church.  And  these  with  all 
their  favourers  lean  over  much  to  their 
own  knowing  :  and  for  they  were  never 
grounded  in  meek  blind  feeling  and 
virtuous  living,  therefore  they  merit 
to  have  a  false  feeling,  feigned  and 
wrought  by  the  ghostly  enemy.  Inso- 
much, that  at  the  last  they  burst  up 
and  blaspheme  all  the  saints,  sacra- 

252 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     253 

ments,  statutes,  and  ordinances  of 
Holy  Church.  Fleshly  living  men  of 
the  world,  the  which  think  the  statutes 
of  Holy  Church  over  hard  to  be  a- 
mended  by,  they  lean  to  these  heretics 
full  soon  and  full  lightly,  and  stalwartly 
maintain  them,  and  all  because  them 
think  that  they  lead  them  a  softer  way 
than  is  ordained  of  Holy  Church. 

Now  truly  I  trow,  that  who  that 
will  not  go  the  strait  way  to  heaven, 
that  they  shall  go  the  soft  way  to  hell. 
Each  man  prove  by  himself,  for  I  trow 
that  all  such  heretics,  and  all  their 
favourers,  an  they  might  clearly  be 
seen  as  they  shall  on  the  last  day, 
should  be  seen  full  soon  cumbered  in 
great  and  horrible  sins  of  the  world  in 
their  foul  flesh,  privily,  without  their 
open  presumption  in  maintaining  of 
error  :  so  that  they  be  full  properly 
called  Antichrist's  disciples.  For  it  is 
said  of  them,  that  for  all  their  false 
fairness  openly,  yet  they  should  be  full 
foul  lechers  privily. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

SEVEN    AND    FIFTIETH 

CHAPTER 

HoLu  these  young  presumptuous  disciples 
misunderstand  this  other  word  "up";  and 
of  the  deceits  thatfolloiu  thereon. 

NO  more  of  these  at  this  time  now  : 
but  forth  of  our  matter,  how  that  these 
young  presumptuous  ghostly  disciples 
misunderstand  this  other  word  up. 

For  if  it  so  be,  that  they  either  read, 
or  hear  read  or  spoken,  how  that  men 
should  lift  up  their  hearts  unto  God, 
as  fast  they  stare  in  the  stars  as  if 
they  would  be  above  the  moon,  and 
hearken  when  they  shall  hear  any 
angel  sing  out  of  heaven.  These  men 
will  sometime  with  the  curiosity  of 
their  imagination  pierce  the  planets, 
and  make  an  hole  in  the  firmament  to 
look  in  thereat.     These  men  will  make 

a54 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     255 

a  God  as  them  list,  and  clothe  Him  full 
richly  in  clothes,  and  set  Him  in  a 
throne  far  more  curiously  than  ever 
was  He  depicted  in  this  earth.  These 
men  will  make  angels  in  bodily  like- 
ness, and  set  them  about  each  one 
with  diverse  minstrelsy,  far  more 
curious  than  ever  was  any  seen  or 
heard  in  this  life.  Some  of  these  men 
the  devil  will  deceive  full  wonderfully. 
For  he  will  send  a  manner  of  dew, 
angels'  food  they  ween  it  be,  as  it  were 
coming  out  of  the  air,  and  softly  and 
sweetly  falling  in  their  mouths  ;  and 
therefore  they  have  it  in  custom  to 
sit  gaping  as  they  would  catch  flies. 
Now  truly  all  this  is  but  deceit,  seem 
it  never  so  holy  ;  for  they  have  in  this 
time  full  empty  souls  of  any  true  devo- 
tion. Much  vanity  and  falsehood  is 
in  their  hearts,  caused  of  their  curious 
working.  Insomuch,  that  ofttimes  the 
devil  feigneth  quaint  sounds  in  their 
ears,  quaint  lights  and  shining  in 
their  eyes,  and  wonderful  smells  in 
their  noses  :    and  all  is  but  falsehood. 


256     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 


I 


And  yet  ween  they  not  so,  for  them 
think  that  they  have  ensample  of 
Saint  Martin  of  this  upward  looking 
and  working,  that  saw  by  revelation 
God  clad  in  his  mantle  amongst  His 
angels,  and  of  Saint  Stephen  that  saw 
our  Lord  stand  in  heaven,  and  of  many 
other  ;  and  of  Christ,  that  ascended 
bodily  to  heaven,  seen  of  His  disciples. 
And  therefore  they  say  that  we  should 
have  our  eyes  up  thither.  I  grant 
well  that  in  our  bodily  observance  we 
should  lift  up  our  eyes  and  our  hands 
if  we  be  stirred  in  spirit.  But  I  say 
that  the  work  of  our  spirit  shall  not 
be  direct  neither  upwards  nor  down- 
wards, nor  on  one  side  nor  on  other, 
nor  forward  nor  backward,  as  it  is  of 
a  bodily  thing.  For  why,  our  work 
should  be  ghostly  not  bodily,  nor  on  a 
bodily  manner  wrought. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

EIGHT     AND     FIFTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  a  man  shall  not  take  ensample  of 
Saint  Martin  and  of  Saint  Stephen,  for  to 
strain  his  imagination  bodily  upwards  in 
the  time  of  his  prayer. 

FOR  that  that  they  say  of  Saint 
Martin  and  of  Saint  Stephen,  although 
they  saw  such  things  with  their  bodily 
eyes,  it  was  shewed  but  in  miracle  and 
in  certifying  of  thing  that  was  ghostly. 
For  wit  they  right  well  that  Saint 
Martin's  mantle  came  never  on  Christ's 
own  body  substantially,  for  no  need 
that  He  had  thereto  to  keep  Him  from 
cold  :  but  by  miracle  and  in  likeness 
for  all  us  that  be  able  to  be  saved, 
that  be  oned  to  the  body  of  Christ 
ghostly.  And  whoso  clotheth  a  poor 
man  and  doth  any  other  good  deed 

257  17 


258     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

for  God's  love  bodily  or  ghostly  to  any 
that  hath  need,  sure  be  they  they  do 
it  unto  Christ  ghostly  :  and  they  shall 
be  rewarded  as  substantially  there- 
fore as  they  had  done  it  to  Christ's 
own  body.  Thus  saith  Himself  in  the 
gospel.  And  yet  thought  He  it  not 
enough,  but  if  He  affirmed  it  after  by 
miracle  ;  and  for  this  cause  He  shewed 
Him  unto  Saint  Martin  by  revelation. 
All  the  revelations  that  ever  saw  any 
man  here  in  bodily  likeness  in  this  life, 
they  have  ghostly  bemeanings.  And 
I  trow  that  if  they  unto  whom  they 
were  shewed  had  been  so  ghostly,  or 
could  have  conceived  their  bemeanings 
ghostly,  that  then  they  had  never  been 
shewed  bodily.  And  therefore  let  us 
pick  off  the  rough  bark,  and  feed  us 
off  the  sweet  kernel. 

But  how  ?  Not  as  these  heretics  do, 
the  which  be  well  likened  to  madmen 
having  this  custom,  that  ever  when 
they  have  drunken  of  a  fair  cup,  cast 
it  to  the  wall  and  break  it.  Thus 
should  not  we  do  if  we  will  well  do. 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     259 

For  we  should  not  so  feed  us  of  the 
fruit,  that  we  should  despise  the  tree  ; 
nor  so  drink,  that  we  should  break 
the  cup  when  we  have  drunken.  The 
tree  and  the  cup  I  call  this  visible 
miracle,  and  all  seemly  bodily  obser- 
vances, that  is  according  and  not 
letting  the  work  of  the  spirit.  The 
fruit  and  the  drink  I  call  the  ghostly 
bemeaning  of  these  visible  miracles, 
and  of  these  seemly  bodily  obser- 
vances :  as  is  lifting  up  of  our  eyes  and 
our  hands  unto  heaven.  If  they  be 
done  by  stirring  of  the  spirit,  then 
be  they  well  done  ;  and  else  be  they 
hypocrisy,  and  then  be  they  false.  If 
they  be  true  and  contain  in  them 
ghostly  fruit,  why  should  they  then  be 
despised  ?  For  men  will  kiss  the  cup, 
for  wine  is  therein. 

And  what  thereof,  though  our  Lord 
when  He  ascended  to  heaven  bodily 
took  His  way  upwards  into  the  clouds, 
seen  of  His  mother  and  His  disciples 
with  their  bodily  eyes  ?  Should  we 
therefore  in  our  ghostly  work  ever  stare 


26o     CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

upwards  with  our  bodily  eyes,  to  look 
after  Him  if  we  may  see  Him  sit  bodily 
in  heaven,  or  else  stand,  as  Saint 
Stephen  did  ?  Nay,  surely  He  shewed 
Him  not  unto  Saint  Stephen  bodily  in 
heaven,  because  that  He  would  give 
us  ensample  that  we  should  in  our 
ghostly  work  look  bodily  up  into 
heaven  if  we  might  see  Him  as  Saint 
Stephen  did,  either  standing,  or  sitting, 
or  else  lying.  For  howso  His  body  is 
in  heaven — standing,  sitting,  or  lying 
— wots  no  man.  And  it  needeth  not 
more  to  be  witted,  but  that  His  body 
is  oned  with  the  soul,  without  depart- 
ing. The  body  and  the  soul,  the  which 
is  the  manhood,  is  oned  with  the 
Godhead  without  departing  also.  Of 
His  sitting,  His  standing.  His  lying, 
needeth  it  not  to  wit ;  but  that  He  is 
there  as  Him  list,  and  hath  Him  in 
body  as  most  seemly  is  unto  Him  for 
to  be.  For  if  He  shew  Him  lying, 
or  standing,  or  sitting,  by  revelation 
bodily  to  any  creature  in  this  life,  it  is 
done  for  some  ghostly  bemeaning  :  and 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     261 

not  for  no  manner  of  bodily  bearing  that 
He  hath  in  heaven.  See  by  ensample. 
By  standing  is  understood  a  readiness 
of  helping.  And  therefore  it  is  said 
commonly  of  one  friend  to  another, 
when  he  is  in  bodily  battle  :  ''  Bear  thee 
well,  fellow,  and  fight  fast,  and  give  not 
up  the  battle  over  lightly  ;  for  I  shall 
stand  by  thee."  He  meaneth  not  only 
bodily  standing  ;  for  peradventure  this 
battle  is  on  horse  and  not  on  foot,  and 
peradventure  it  is  in  going  and  not 
standing.  But  he  meaneth  when  he 
saith  that  he  shall  stand  by  him,  that 
he  shall  be  ready  to  help  him.  For  this 
reason  it  was  that  our  Lord  shewed 
Him  bodily  in  heaven  to  Saint  Stephen, 
when  he  was  in  his  martyrdom  :  and 
not  to  give  us  ensample  to  look  up  to 
heaven.  As  He  had  said  thus  to  Saint 
Stephen  in  person  of  all  those  that 
suffer  persecution  for  His  love  :  '*  Lo, 
Stephen  !  as  verily  as  I  open  this  bodily 
firmament,  the  which  is  called  heaven, 
and  let  thee  see  My  bodily  standing, 
trust  fast  that  as  verily  stand  I  beside 


262     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

thee  ghostly  by  the  might  of  My  God- 
head. And  I  am  ready  to  help  thee,  and 
therefore  stand  thou  stiffly  in  the  faith 
and  suffer  boldly  the  fell  buffets  of 
those  hard  stones  :  for  I  shall  crown 
thee  in  bliss  for  thy  meed,  and  not 
only  thee,  but  all  those  that  suffer 
persecution  for  Me  on  any  manner." 
And  thus  mayest  thou  see  that  these 
bodily  shewings  were  done  by  ghostly 
bemeanings. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

NINE      AND      FIFTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  a  man  shall  not  take  ensample  at 
the  bodily  ascension  of  Christ,  for  to 
strain  his  imagination  upwards  bodily 
in  the  time  of  prayer:  and  that  time, 
place,  and  body,  these  three  should  be 
forgotten  in  all  ghostly  working, 

AND  if  thou  say  aught  touching  the 
ascension  of  our  Lord,  for  that  was 
done  bodily,  and  for  a  bodily  bemean- 
ing  as  well  as  for  a  ghostly,  for  both 
He  ascended  very  God  and  very  man  : 
to  this  will  I  answer  thee,  that  He 
had  been  dead,  and  was  clad  with 
undeadliness,  and  so  shall  we  be  at 
the  Day  of  Doom.  And  then  we  shall 
be  made  so  subtle  in  body  and  in  soul 
together,  that  we  shall  be  then  as 
swiftly  where  us  list  bodily  as  we  be 

263 


264     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

now  in  our  thought  ghostly  ;  whether 
it  be  up  or  down,  on  one  side  or  on 
other,  behind  or  before,  all  I  hope 
shall  then  be  alike  good,  as  clerks 
say.  But  now  thou  mayest  not  come 
to  heaven  bodily,  but  ghostly.  And 
yet  it  shall  be  so  ghostly,  that  it  shall 
not  be  on  bodily  manner  ;  neither  up- 
wards nor  downwards,  nor  on  one 
side  nor  on  other,  behind  nor  before. 

And  wit  well  that  all  those  that 
set  them  to  be  ghostly  workers,  and 
specially  in  the  work  of  this  book, 
that  although  they  read  '*  lift  up  "  or 
*'  go  in,"  although  all  that  the  work 
of  this  book  be  called  a  stirring, 
nevertheless  yet  them  behoveth  to 
have  a  full  busy  beholding,  that  this 
stirring  stretch  neither  up  bodily,  nor 
in  bodily,  nor  yet  that  it  be  any  such 
stirring  as  is  from  one  place  to  an- 
other. And  although  that  it  be  some- 
time called  a  rest,  nevertheless  yet 
they  shall  not  think  that  it  is  any 
such  rest  as  is  any  abiding  in  a  place 
without  removing  therefrom.     For  the 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     265 

perfection  of  this  work  is  so  pure 
and  so  ghostly  in  itself,  that  an  it 
be  well  and  truly  conceived,  it  shall 
be  seen  far  removed  from  any  stirring 
and  from  any  place. 

And  it  should  by  some  reason  rather 
be  called  a  sudden  changing,  than 
any  stirring  of  place.  For  time,  place, 
and  body  :  these  three  should  be  for- 
gotten in  all  ghostly  working.  And 
therefore  be  wary  in  this  work,  that 
thou  take  none  ensample  at  the  bodily 
ascension  of  Christ  for  to  strain  thine 
imagination  in  the  time  of  thy  prayer 
bodily  upwards,  as  thou  wouldest  climb 
above  the  moon.  For  it  should  on 
nowise  be  so,  ghostly.  But  if  thou 
shouldest  ascend  into  heaven  bodily, 
as  Christ  did,  then  thou  mightest  take 
ensample  at  it :  but  that  may  none  do 
but  God,  as  Himself  witnesseth,  say- 
ing :  '*  There  is  no  man  that  may 
ascend  unto  heaven  but  only  He  that 
descended  from  heaven,  and  became 
man  for  the  love  of  man."  And  if  it 
were  possible,   as  it  on  nowise  may 


266     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

be,  yet  it  should  be  for  abundance  of 
ghostly  working  only  by  the  might 
of  the  spirit,  full  far  from  any  bodily 
stressing  or  straining  of  our  imagina- 
tion bodily,  either  up,  or  in,  on  one 
side,  or  on  other.  And  therefore  let 
be  such  falsehood :  it  should  not 
be  so. 


I 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
SIXTIETH    CHAPTER 

That  the  high  and  the  next  way  to  heaven 
is  run  by  desires,  and  not  by  paces  of 
feet. 

BUT  now  peradventure  thou  sayest, 
that  how  should  it  then  be  ?  For  thee 
thinkest  that  thou  hast  very  evidence 
that  heaven  is  upwards  ;  for  Christ 
ascended  the  air  bodily  upwards,  and 
sent  the  Holy  Ghost  as  He  promised 
coming  from  above  bodily,  seen  of  all 
His  disciples  ;  and  this  is  our  belief. 
And  therefore  thee  thinkest  since  thou 
hast  thus  very  evidence,  why  shalt 
thou  not  direct  thy  mind  upward 
bodily  in  the  time  of  thy  prayer  ? 

And  to  this  will  I  answer  thee  so 
feebly  as  I  can,  and  say  :  since  it  so 
was,  that  Christ  should  ascend  bodily 

367 


268     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

and  thereafter  send  the  Holy  Ghost 
bodily,  then  it  was  more  seemly  that 
it  was  upwards  and  from  above  than 
either  downwards  and  from  beneath, 
behind,  or  before,  on  one  side  or  on 
other.  But  else  than  for  this  seemli- 
ness,  Him  needed  never  the  more  to 
have  went  upwards  than  downwards  ; 
I  mean  for  nearness  of  the  way.  For 
heaven  ghostly  is  as  nigh  down  as  up, 
and  up  as  down  :  behind  as  before, 
before  as  behind,  on  one  side  as  other. 
Insomuch,  that  whoso  had  a  true 
desire  for  to  be  at  heaven,  then  that 
same  time  he  were  in  heaven  ghostly. 
For  the  high  and  the  next  way  thither 
is  run  by  desires,  and  not  by  paces 
of  feet.  And  therefore  saith  Saint 
Paul  of  himself  and  many  other  thus  ; 
although  our  bodies  be  presently  here 
in  earth,  nevertheless  yet  our  living  is 
in  heaven.  He  meant  their  love  and 
their  desire,  the  which  is  ghostly  their 
life.  And  surely  as  verily  is  a  soul 
there  where  it  loveth,  as  in  the  body 
that   liveth   by   it   and   to   the   which 


I 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     269 

it  giveth  life.  And  therefore  if  we 
will  go  to  heaven  ghostly,  it  needeth 
not  to  strain  our  spirit  neither  up 
nor  down,  nor  on  one  side  nor  on 
other. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE   ONE 
AND    SIXTIETH    CHAPTER 

That  all  bodily  thing  is  subject  unto 
ghostly  thing,  and  is  ruled  thereafter  by 
the  course  of  nature  and  not  contrariwise. 

NEVERTHELESS  it  is  needful  to 
lift  up  our  eyes  and  our  hands  bodily, 
as  it  were  unto  yon  bodily  heaven,  in 
the  which  the  elements  be  fastened. 
I  mean  if  we  be  stirred  of  the  work 
of  our  spirit,  and  else  not.  For  all 
bodily  thing  is  subject  unto  ghostly 
thing,  and  is  ruled  thereafter,  and  not 
contrariwise. 

Ensample  hereof  may  be  seen  by  the 
ascension  of  our  Lord  :  for  when  the 
time  appointed  was  come,  that  Him 
liked  to  wend  to  His  Father  bodily  in 
His  manhood,  the  which  was  never  nor 
never  may  be  absent  in  His  Godhead, 
then   mightily   by   the   virtue   of   the 

270 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     271 

Spirit  God,  the  manhood  with  the  body 
followed  in  onehead  of  person.  The 
visibility  of  this  was  most  seemly,  and 
most  according,  to  be  upward. 

This  same  subjection  of  the  body 
to  the  spirit  may  be  in  manner  verily 
conceived  in  the  proof  of  this  ghostly 
work  of  this  book,  by  them  that  work 
therein.  For  what  time  that  a  soul 
disposeth  him  effectually  to  this  work, 
then  as  fast  suddenly,  unwitting  him- 
self that  worketh,  the  body  that  per- 
adventure  before  ere  he  began  was 
somewhat  bent  downwards,  on  one 
side  or  on  other  for  ease  of  the  flesh, 
by  virtue  of  the  spirit  shall  set  it  up- 
right :  following  in  manner  and  in  like- 
ness bodily  the  work  of  the  spirit  that 
is  made  ghostly.  And  thus  it  is  most 
seemly  to  be. 

And  for  this  seemliness  it  is,  that  a 
man — the  which  is  the  seemliest  crea- 
ture in  body  that  ever  God  made — is 
not  made  crooked  to  the  earthwards, 
as  be  all  other  beasts,  but  upright 
to  heavenwards.     For  why  ?     That  it 


272     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

should  figure  in  likeness  bodily  the 
work  of  the  soul  ghostly  ;  the  which 
falleth  to  be  upright  ghostly,  and  not 
crooked  ghostly.  Take  heed  that  I 
say  upright  ghostly,  and  not  bodily. 
For  how  should  a  soul,  the  which  in 
his  nature  hath  no  manner  thing  of 
bodilyness,  be  strained  upright  bodily  ? 
Nay,  it  may  not  be. 

And  therefore  be  wary  that  thou 
conceive  not  bodily  that  which  is  meant 
ghostly,  although  it  be  spoken  in  bodily 
words,  as  be  these,  up  or  down,  in  or 
out,  behind  or  before,  on  one  side  or  on 
other.  For  although  that  a  thing  be 
never  so  ghostly  in  itself,  nevertheless 
yet  if  it  shall  be  spoken  of,  since  it  so  is 
that  speech  is  a  bodily  work  wrought 
with  the  tongue,  the  which  is  an  instru- 
ment of  the  body,  it  behoveth  always 
be  spoken  in  bodily  words.  But  what 
thereof  ?  Shall  it  therefore  be  taken 
and  conceived  bodily  ?  Nay,  but 
ghostly,  as  it  be  meant. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

TWO   AND    SIXTIETH 

CHAPTER 

How  a  man  may  ivit  when  his  ghostly 
work  is  beneath  him  or  without  him, 
and  when  it  is  euen  with  him  or  within 
him,  and  when  it  is  above  him  and 
under  his  God. 

AND  for  this,  that  thou  shalt  be  able 
better  to  wit  how  they  shall  be  con- 
ceived ghostly,  these  words  that  be 
spoken  bodily,  therefore  I  think  to 
declare  to  thee  the  ghostly  bemeaning 
of  some  words  that  fall  to  ghostly 
working.  So  that  thou  mayest  wit 
clearly  without  error  when  thy  ghostly 
work  is  beneath  thee  and  without 
thee,  and  when  it  is  within  thee  and 
even  with  thee,  and  when  it  is  above 
thee  and  under  thy  God. 

All  manner  of  bodily  thing  is  without 
thy   soul   and   beneath   it   in   nature, 

273  18 


I 


274     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

yea  !  the  sun  and  the  moon  and  all 
the  stars,  although  they  be  above  thy 
body,  nevertheless  yet  they  be  beneath 
thy  soul. 

All  angels  and  all  souls,  although 
they  be  confirmed  and  adorned  with 
grace  and  with  virtues,  for  the  which 
they  be  above  thee  in  cleanness,  never- 
theless, yet  they  be  but  even  with  thee 
in  nature. 

Within  in  thyself  in  nature  be  the 
powers  of  thy  soul :  the  which  be  these 
three  principal,  Memory,  Reason,  and 
Will ;  and  secondary,  Imagination  and 
Sensuality. 

Above  thyself  in  nature  is  no  manner 
of  thing  but  only  God. 

Evermore  where  thou  findest  written 
thyself  in  ghostliness,  then  it  is  under- 
stood thy  soul,  and  not  thy  body.  And 
then  all  after  that  thing  is  on  the  which 
the  powers  of  thy  soul  work,  thereafter 
shall  the  worthiness  and  the  condi- 
tion of  thy  work  be  deemed  ;  whether 
it  be  beneath  thee,  within  thee,  or 
above  thee. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

THREE    AND    SIXTIETH 

CHAPTER 

Of  the  powers  of  a  soul  in  general,  and 
how  Memory  In  special  Is  a  principal 
power,  comprehending  In  It  all  the  other 
powers  and  all  those  things  In  the  which 
they  work. 

MEMORY  is  such  a  power  in  itself, 
that  properly  to  speak  and  in  manner, 
it  worketh  not  itself.  But  Reason  and 
Will,  they  be  two  working  powers, 
and  so  is  Imagination  and  Sensuality 
also.  And  all  these  four  powers  and 
their  works,  Memory  containeth  and 
comprehendeth  in  itself.  And  other- 
wise it  is  not  said  that  the  Memory 
worketh,  unless  such  a  comprehension 
be  a  work. 

And  therefore  it  is  that  I  call  the 
powers  of  a  soul,  some  principal,  and 

275 


276     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

some  secondary.  Not  because  a  soul 
is  divisible,  for  that  may  not  be  :  but 
because  all  those  things  in  the  which 
they  work  be  divisible,  and  some  prin- 
cipal, as  be  all  ghostly  things,  and 
some  secondary,  as  be  all  bodily  things. 
The  two  principal  working  powers. 
Reason  and  Will,  work  purely  in  them- 
selves in  all  ghostly  things,  without 
help  of  the  other  two  secondary 
powers.  Imagination  and  Sensuality 
work  beastly  in  all  bodily  things, 
whether  they  be  present  or  absent, 
in  the  body  and  with  the  bodily  wits. 
But  by  them,  without  help  of  Reason 
and  of  Will,  may  a  soul  never  come 
to  for  to  know  the  virtue  and  the 
conditions  of  bodily  creatures,  nor 
the  cause  of  their  beings  and  their 
makings. 

And  for  this  cause  is  Reason  and 
Will  called  principal  powers,  for  they 
work  in  pure  spirit  without  any  man- 
ner of  bodilyness  :  and  Imagination 
and  Sensuality  secondary,  for  they 
work  in  the  body  with  bodily  instru- 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     277 

merits,  the  which  be  our  five  wits. 
Memory  is  called  a  principal  power, 
for  it  containeth  in  it  ghostly  not  only 
all  the  other  powers,  but  thereto  all 
those  things  in  the  which  they  work. 
See  by  the  proof. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

FOUR     AND      SIXTIETH 

CHAPTER 

Of  the  other  two  principal  powers.  Reason 
and  Will ;  and  of  the  work  of  them  before 
sin  and  after. 

REASON  is  a  power  through  the 
which  we  depart  the  evil  from  the 
good,  the  evil  from  the  worse,  the 
good  from  the  better,  the  worse  from 
the  worst,  the  better  from  the  best. 
Before  ere  man  sinned,  might  Reason 
have  done  all  this  by  nature.  But 
now  it  is  so  blinded  with  the  original 
sin,  that  it  may  not  con  work  this 
work,  unless  it  be  illumined  by  grace. 
And  both  the  self  Reason,  and  the  thing 
that  it  worketh  in,  be  comprehended 
and  contained  in  the  Memory. 

Will  is  a  power  through  the  which 
we  choose  good,  after  that  it  be  de- 

278 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     279 

termined  with  Reason  ;  and  through 
the  which  we  love  good,  we  desire 
good,  and  rest  us  with  full  liking  and 
consent  endlessly  in  God.  Before  ere 
man  sinned,  might  not  Will  be  de- 
ceived in  his  choosing,  in  his  loving, 
nor  in  none  of  his  works.  For  why, 
it  had  then  by  nature  to  savour  each 
thing  as  it  was  ;  but  now  it  may  not 
do  so,  unless  it  be  anointed  with  grace. 
For  ofttimes  because  of  infection  of 
the  original  sin,  it  savoureth  a  thing 
for  good  that  is  full  evil,  and  that  hath 
but  the  likeness  of  good.  And  both 
the  Will  and  the  thing  that  is  willed, 
the  Memory  containeth  and  compre- 
hendeth  in  it. 


HERE    BEGINNETH   THE 

FIVE      AND       SIXTIETH 

CHAPTER 

Of  the  first  secondary  power,  Imagina- 
tion by  name ;  and  of  the  works  and  the 
obedience  of  it  unto  Reason,  before  sin 
and  after. 

IMAGINATION  is  a  power  through 
the  which  we  portray  all  images  of 
absent  and  present  things,  and  both 
it  and  the  thing  that  it  worketh  in 
be  contained  in  the  Memory.  Before 
ere  man  sinned,  was  Imagination  so 
obedient  unto  the  Reason,  to  the 
which  it  is  as  it  were  servant,  that  it 
ministered  never  to  it  any  unordained 
image  of  any  bodily  creature,  or  any 
fantasy  of  any  ghostly  creature  :  but 
now  it  is  not  so.  For  unless  it  be 
refrained  by  the  light  of  grace  in 
the  Reason,  else  it  will  never  cease, 
sleeping    or    waking,    for    to    portray 

280 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     281 

diverse  unordained  images  of  bodily 
creatures  ;  or  else  some  fantasy,  the 
which  is  nought  else  but  a  bodily 
conceit  of  a  ghostly  thing,  or  else  a 
ghostly  conceit  of  a  bodily  thing.  And 
this  is  evermore  feigned  and  false,  and 
next  unto  error. 

This  inobedience  of  the  Imagination 
may  clearly  be  conceived  in  them  that 
be  newlings  turned  from  the  world 
unto  devotion,  in  the  time  of  their 
prayer.  For  before  the  time  be,  that 
the  Imagination  be  in  great  part  re- 
frained by  the  light  of.  grace  in  the 
Reason,  as  it  is  in  continual  medita- 
tion of  ghostly  things — as  be  their  own 
wretchedness,  the  passion  and  the 
kindness  of  our  Lord  God,  with  many 
such  other — they  may  in  nowise  put 
away  the  wonderful  and  the  diverse 
thoughts,  fantasies,  and  images,  the 
which  be  ministered  and  printed  in 
their  mind  by  the  light  of  the  curiosity 
of  Imagination.  And  all  this  in- 
obedience is  the  pain  of  the  original 
sin. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE    SIX 
AND    SIXTIETH    CHAPTER 

Of  the  other  secondary  power,  Sensuality 
by  name:    and  of  the  works  and  of  the 
obedience  of  it  unto  Will,  before  sin  am 
after. 

SENSUALITY  is  a  power  of  our 
soul,  recking  and  reigning  in  the 
bodily  wits,  through  the  which  wcj 
have  bodily  knowing  and  feeling  of 
all  bodily  creatures,  whether  they  bej 
pleasing  or  unpleasing.  And  it  hath 
two  parts  :  one  through  the  which  it 
beholdeth  to  the  needfulness  of  our 
body,  another  through  the  which 
it  serveth  to  the  lusts  of  the  bodily 
wits.  For  this  same  power  is  it,  that 
grumbleth  when  the  body  lacketh 
the  needful  things  unto  it,  and  that 
in  the  taking  of  the  need  stirreth  us 
to  take  more  than  needeth  in  feeding 

282 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     283 

and  furthering  of  our  lusts :  that 
grumbleth  in  lacking  of  pleasing 
creatures,  and  lustily  is  delighted  in 
their  presence :  that  grumbleth  in 
presence  of  misliking  creatures,  and 
is  lustily  pleased  in  their  absence. 
Both  this  power  and  the  thing  that 
it  worketh  in  be  contained  in  the 
Memory, 

Before  ere  man  sinned  was  the 
Sensuality  so  obedient  unto  the  Will, 
unto  the  which  it  is  as  it  were  ser- 
vant, that  it  ministered  never  unto 
it  any  unordained  liking  or  grumbling 
in  any  bodily  creature,  or  any  ghostly 
feigning  of  liking  or  misliking  made 
by  any  ghostly  enemy  in  the  bodily 
wits.  But  now  it  is  not  so  :  for  unless 
it  be  ruled  by  grace  in  the  Will,  for  to 
suffer  meekly  and  in  measure  the  pain 
of  the  original  sin,  the  which  it  feeleth 
in  absence  of  needful  comforts  and  in 
presence  of  speedful  discomforts,  and 
thereto  also  for  to  restrain  it  from  lust 
in  presence  of  needful  comforts,  and 
from  lusty  plesaunce  in  the  absence 


284     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

of  speedful  discomforts  :  else  will  it 
wretchedly  and  wantonly  welter,  as  a 
swine  in  the  mire,  in  the  wealths  of 
this  world  and  the  foul  flesh  so  much 
that  all  our  living  shall  be  more 
beastly  and  fleshly,  than  either  manly 
or  ghostly. 


HERE   BEGINNETH  THE 
-SEVEN    AND     SIXTIETH 
CHAPTER 

That  whoso  knoweth  not  the  powers  of  a 
soul  and  the  manner  of  her  working,  may 
lightly  be  deceived  in  understanding  of 
ghostly  words  and  of  ghostly  working; 
and  how  a  soul  is  made  a  God  in  grace. 

LO,  ghostly  friend  !  to  such  wretched- 
ness as  thou  here  mayest  see  be  we 
fallen  for  sin  :  and  therefore  what 
wonder  is  it,  though  we  be  blindly  and 
lightly  deceived  in  understanding  of 
ghostly  words  and  of  ghostly  working, 
and  specially  those  the  which  know 
not  yet  the  powers  of  their  souls  and 
the  manners  of  their  working  ? 

For  ever  when  the  Memory  is  occu- 
pied with  any  bodily  thing,  be  it  taken 
to  never  so  good  an  end,  yet  thou  art 
beneath  thyself  in  this  working,  and 

285 


286     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

without  any  soul.  And  ever  when  thou 
feelest  thy  Memory  occupied  with  the 
subtle  conditions  of  the  powers  of  thy 
soul  and  their  workings  in  ghostly 
things,  as  be  vices  or  virtues,  of  thyself, 
or  of  any  creature  that  is  ghostly  and 
even  with  thee  in  nature,  to  that  end 
that  thou  mightest  by  this  work  learn 
to  know  thyself  in  furthering  of  perfec- 
tion :  then  thou  art  within  thyself,  and 
even  with  thyself.  But  ever  when 
thou  feelest  thy  Memory  occupied  with 
no  manner  of  thing  that  is  bodily  or 
ghostly,  but  only  with  the  self  sub- 
stance of  God,  as  it  is  and  may  be,  in 
the  proof  of  the  work  of  this  book  : 
then  thou  art  above  thyself  and  beneath 
thy  God. 

Above  thyself  thou  art :  for  why, 
thou  attainest  to  come  thither  by  grace, 
whither  thou  mayest  not  come  by 
nature.  That  is  to  say,  to  be  oned  to 
God,  in  spirit,  and  in  love,  and  in 
accordance  of  will.  Beneath  thy  God 
thou  art :  for  why,  although  it  may  be 
said  in  manner,  that  in  this  time  God 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING   287 

and  thou  be  not  two  but  one  in  spirit 
— insomuch  that  thou  or  another,  for 
such  onehead  that  feeleth  the  perfec- 
tion of  this  work,  may  soothfastly  by 
witness  of  Scripture  be  called  a  God — 
— nevertheless  yet  thou  art  beneath 
Him.  For  why,  He  is  God  by  nature 
without  beginning ;  and  thou,  that 
sometime  wert  nought  in  substance, 
and  thereto  after  when  thou  wert  by 
His  might  and  His  love  made  ought, 
wilfully  with  sin  madest  thyself  worse 
than  nought,  only  by  His  mercy  with- 
out thy  desert  are  made  a  God  in 
grace,  oned  with  Him  in  spirit  without 
departing,  both  here  and  in  bliss  of 
heaven  without  any  end.  So  that, 
although  thou  be  all  one  with  Him  in 
grace,  yet  thou  art  full  far  beneath 
Him  in  nature. 

Lo,  ghostly  friend  !  hereby  may  est 
thou  see  somewhat  in  part,  that  whoso 
knoweth  not  the  powers  of  their  own 
soul,  and  the  manner  of  their  working, 
may  full  lightly  be  deceived  in  under- 
standing of  words  that  be  written  to 


288    CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

ghostly  intent.  And  therefore  mayest 
thou  see  somewhat  the  cause  why 
that  I  durst  not  plainly  bid  thee  shew 
thy  desire  unto  God,  but  I  bade  thee 
childishly  do  that  in  thee  is  to  hide  it 
and  cover  it.  And  this  I  do  for  fear 
lest  thou  shouldest  conceive  bodily  that 
that  is  meant  ghostly. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

EIGHT    AND     SIXTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  nowhere  bodily,  is  everywhere 
ghostly ;  and  how  our  outer  man  calleth 
the  work  of  this  book  nought 

AND  on  the  same  manner,  where 
another  man  would  bid  thee  gather 
thy  powers  and  thy  wits  wholly  with- 
in thyself,  and  worship  God  there — 
although  he  say  full  well  and  full 
truly,  yea  !  and  no  man  trulier,  an  he 
be  well  conceived — yet  for  fear  of 
deceit  and  bodily  conceiving  of  his 
words,  me  list  not  bid  thee  do  so.  But 
thus  will  I  bid  thee.  Look  on  nowise 
that  thou  be  within  thyself.  And 
shortly,  without  thyself  will  I  not  that 
thou  be,  nor  yet  above,  nor  behind, 
nor  on  one  side,  nor  on  other. 

*'  Where  then,"  sayest  thou,  '*  shall  I 
289  19 


290    CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

be?  Nowhere,  by  thy  tale!"  Now  truly 
thou  sayest  well ;  for  there  would  I 
have  thee.  For  why,  nowhere  bodily, 
is  ever3rwhere  ghostly.  Look  then 
busily  that  thy  ghostly  work  be  no- 
where bodily  ;  and  then  wheresoever 
that  that  thing  is,  on  the  which  thou 
wilfully  workest  in  thy  mind  in  sub- 
stance, surely  there  art  thou  in  spirit, 
as  verily  as  thy  body  is  in  that  place 
that  thou  art  bodily.  And  although 
thy  bodily  wits  can  find  there  nothing 
to  feed  them  on,  for  them  think  it 
nought  that  thou  dost,  yea  I  do  on 
then  this  nought,  arid  do  it  for  God's 
love.  And  let  not  therefore,  but  travail 
busily  in  that  nought  with  a  waking 
desire  to  will  to  have  God  that  no  man 
may  know.  For  I  tell  thee  truly,  that 
I  had  rather  be  so  nowhere  bodily, 
wrestling  with  that  blind  nought,  than 
to  be  so  great  a  lord  that  I  might  when 
I  would  be  everywhere  bodily,  merrily 
playing  with  all  this  ought  as  a  lord 
with  his  own. 

Let    be    this    ever)rwhere    and    this 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING   291 

ought,  in  comparison  of  this  nowhere 
and  this  nought.  Reck  thee  never  if 
thy  wits  cannot  reason  of  this  nought ; 
for  surely,  I  love  it  much  the  better. 
It  is  so  worthy  a  thing  in  itself,  that 
they  cannot  reason  thereupon.  This 
nought  may  better  be  felt  than  seen  : 
for  it  is  full  blind  and  full  dark  to  them 
that  have  but  little  while  looked  there- 
upon. Nevertheless,  if  I  shall  sooth- 
lier  say,  a  soul  is  more  blinded  in 
feeling  of  it  for  abundance  of  ghostly 
light,  than  for  any  darkness  or  want- 
ing of  bodily  light.  What  is  he  that 
calleth  it  nought  ?  Surely  it  is  our 
outer  man,  and  not  our  inner.  Our 
inner  man  calleth  it  All ;  for  of  it  he  is 
well  learned  to  know  the  reason  of  all 
things  bodily  or  ghostly,  without  any 
special  beholding  to  any  one  thing  by 
itself. 


HERE    BEGINNETH    THE 

NINE   AND    SIXTIETH 

CHAPTER 

How  that  a  man's  affection  is  maruel/ously 
changed  in  ghostly  feeling  of  this  nought, 
when  it  is  nowhere  wrought. 

WONDERFULLY  is  a  man's  affec- 
tion varied  in  ghostly  feeling  of  this 
nought  when  it  is  nowhere  wrought. 
For  at  the  first  time  that  a  soul 
looketh  thereupon,  it  shall  find  all  the 
special  deeds  of  sin  that  ever  he  did 
since  he  was  born,  bodily  or  ghostly, 
privily  or  darkly  painted  thereupon. 
And  howsoever  that  he  turneth  it 
about,  evermore  they  will  appear  before 
his  eyes  ;  until  the  time  be,  that  with 
much  hard  travail,  many  sore  sighings, 
and  many  bitter  weepings,  he  have  in 
great  part  washed  them  away.  Some- 
time in  this  travail  him  think  that  it 

292 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     293 

is  to  look  thereupon  as  on  hell  ;  for 
him  think  that  he  despaireth  to  win  to 
perfection  of  ghostly  rest  out  of  that 
pain.  Thus  far  inwards  come  many, 
but  for  greatness  of  pain  that  they  feel 
and  for  lacking  of  comfort,  they  go 
back  in  beholding  of  bodily  things  : 
seeking  fleshly  comforts  without,  for 
lacking  of  ghostly  they  have  not  yet 
deserved,  as  they  should  if  they  had 
abided. 

For  he  that  abideth  feeleth  some- 
time some  comfort,  and  hath  some 
hope  of  perfection  ;  for  he  feeleth 
and  seeth  that  many  of  his  fordone 
special  sins  be  in  great  part  by  help 
of  grace  rubbed  away.  Nevertheless 
yet  ever  among  he  feeleth  pain,  but  he 
thinketh  that  it  shall  have  an  end,  for 
it  waxeth  ever  less  and  less.  And 
therefore  he  calleth  it  nought  else  but 
purgatory.  Sometime  he  can  find  no 
special  sin  written  thereupon,  but  yet 
him  think  that  sin  is  a  lump,  he  wot 
never  what,  none  other  thing  than 
himself  ;  and  then  it  may  be  called  the 


294     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

base  and  the  pain  of  the  original  sin. 
Sometime  him  think  that  it  is  paradise 
or  heaven,  for  diverse  wonderful  sweet- 
ness and  comforts,  joys  and  blessed 
virtues  that  he  findeth  therein.  Some- 
time him  think  it  God,  for  peace  and 
rest  that  he  findeth  therein. 

Yea  !  think  what  he  think  will ;  for 
evermore  he  shall  find  it  a  cloud  of  un- 
knowing, that  is  betwixt  him  and  his 
God. 


?4 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 
SEVENTIETH     CHAPTER 

That  right  as  by  the  def ailing  of  our 
bodily  wits  we  begin  more  readily  to 
come  to  knowing  of  ghostly  things,  so 
by  the  defailing  of  our  ghostly  wits  we 
begin  most  readily  to  come  to  the  know- 
ledge of  God,  such  as  is  possible  by  grace 
to  be  had  here. 

AND  therefore  travail  fast  in  this 
nought,  and  this  nowhere,  and  leave 
thine  outward  bodily  wits  and  all  that 
they  work  in  :  for  I  tell  thee  truly, 
that  this  work  may  not  be  conceived 
by  them. 

For  by  thine  eyes  thou  mayest  not 
conceive  of  anything,  unless  it  be  by 
the  length  and  the  breadth,  the  small- 
ness  and  the  greatness,  the  roundness 
and  the  squareness,  the  farness  and 
the   nearness,   and  the   colour   of   it. 

295 


296     CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

And  by  thine  ears,  nought  but  noise 
or  some  manner  of  sound.  By  thine 
nose,  nought  but  either  stench  or 
savour.  And  by  thy  taste,  nought 
but  either  sour  or  sweet,  salt  or  fresh, 
bitter  or  liking.  And  by  thy  feeling, 
nought  but  either  hot  or  cold,  hard 
or  tender,  soft  or  sharp.  And  truly, 
neither  hath  God  nor  ghostly  things 
none  of  these  qualities  nor  quantities. 
And  therefore  leave  thine  outward 
wits,  and  work  not  with  them,  neither 
within  nor  without  :  for  all  those  that 
set  them  to  be  ghostly  workers  within, 
and  ween  that  they  should  either  hear, 
smell,  or  see,  taste  or  feel,  ghostly 
things,  either  within  them  or  without, 
surely  they  be  deceived,  and  work 
wrong  against  the  course  of  nature. 

For  by  nature  they  be  ordained, 
that  with  them  men  should  have 
knowing  of  all  outward  bodily  things, 
and  on  nowise  by  them  come  to  the 
knowing  of  ghostly  things.  I  mean 
by  their  works.  By  their  failings  we 
may,  as  thus  :    when  we  read  or  hear 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     297 

speak  of  some  certain  things,  and 
thereto  conceive  that  our  outward 
wits  cannot  tell  us  by  no  quality 
what  those  things  be,  then  we  may 
be  verily  certified  that  those  things 
be  ghostly  things,  and  not  bodily 
things. 

On  this  same  manner  ghostly  it 
fareth  within  our  ghostly  wits,  when 
we  travail  about  the  knowing  of  God 
Himself.  For  have  a  man  never  so 
much  ghostly  understanding  in  know- 
ing of  all  made  ghostly  things,  yet 
may  he  never  by  the  work  of  his 
understanding  come  to  the  knowing 
of  an  unmade  ghostly  thing :  the 
which  is  nought  but  God.  But  by 
the  failing  it  may  :  for  why,  that  thing 
that  it  faileth  in  is  nothing  else  but 
only  God.  And  therefore  it  was  that 
Saint  Denis  said,  the  most  goodly 
knowing  of  God  is  that,  the  which  is 
known  by  unknowing.  And  truly,  who- 
so will  look  in  Denis'  books,  he  shall 
find  that  his  words  will  clearly  affirm 
all  that  I  have  said  or  shall  say,  from 


298     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

the  beginning  of  this  treatise  to  the 
end.  On  otherwise  than  thus,  list 
me  not  cite  him,  nor  none  other 
doctor,  for  me  at  this  time.  For  some- 
time, men  thought  it  meekness  to  say 
nought  of  their  own  heads,  unless 
they  affirmed  it  by  Scripture  and 
doctors'  words  :  and  now  it  is  turned 
into  curiosity,  and  shewing  of  cunning. 
To  thee  it  needeth  not,  and  therefore 
I  do  it  not.  For  whoso  hath  ears, 
let  him  hear,  and  whoso  is  stirred 
for  to  trow,  let  him  trow  :  for  else, 
shall  they  not. 


HERE  BEGINNETH  THE 

ONE  AND  SEVENTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  some  may  not  come  to  feel  the 
perfect/on  of  this  work  but  in  time  of 
ravishing,  and  some  may  have  it  when 
they  will,  in  the  common  state  of  man's 
soul. 

SOME  think  this  matter  so  hard  and 
so  fearful,  that  they  say  it  may  not 
be  come  to  without  much  strong 
travail  coming  before,  nor  conceived 
but  seldom,  and  that  but  in  the  time 
of  ravishing.  And  to  these  men  will 
I  answer  as  feebly  as  I  can,  and  say, 
that  it  is  all  at  the  ordinance  and  the 
disposition  of  God,  after  their  ableness 
in  soul  that  this  grace  of  contemplation 
and  of  ghostly  working  is  given  to. 

For    some    there    be    that    without 
much  and  long  ghostly  exercise  may 

299 


298     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 


the  beginning  of  this  treatise  to  the 
end.  On  otherwise  than  thus,  list 
me  not  cite  him,  nor  none  other 
doctor,  for  me  at  this  time.  For  some- 
time, men  thought  it  meekness  to  say 
nought  of  their  own  heads,  unless 
they  affirmed  it  by  Scripture  and 
doctors'  words  :  and  now  it  is  turned 
into  curiosity,  and  shewing  of  cunning. 
To  thee  it  needeth  not,  and  therefore 
I  do  it  not.  For  whoso  hath  ears, 
let  him  hear,  and  whoso  is  stirred 
for  to  trow,  let  him  trow  :  for  else, 
shall  they  not. 


HERE  BEGINNETH  THE 

ONE  AND  SEVENTIETH 

CHAPTER 

That  some  may  not  come  to  feel  the 
perfection  of  this  work  but  in  time  of 
ravishing,  and  some  may  have  it  when 
they  will,  in  the  common  state  of  man's 
soul. 

SOME  think  this  matter  so  hard  and 
so  fearful,  that  they  say  it  may  not 
be  come  to  without  much  strong 
travail  coming  before,  nor  conceived 
but  seldom,  and  that  but  in  the  time 
of  ravishing.  And  to  these  men  will 
I  answer  as  feebly  as  I  can,  and  say, 
that  it  is  all  at  the  ordinance  and  the 
disposition  of  God,  after  their  ableness 
in  soul  that  this  grace  of  contemplation 
and  of  ghostly  working  is  given  to. 

For    some    there    be    that    without 
much  and  long  ghostly  exercise  may 

299 


300     CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

not  come  thereto,  and  yet  it  shall  be 
but  full  seldom,  and  in  special  calling 
of  our  Lord  that  they  shall  feel  the 
perfection  of  this  work  :  the  which 
calling  is  called  ravishing.  And  some 
there  be  that  be  so  subtle  in  grace  and 
in  spirit,  and  so  homely  with  God  in 
this  grace  of  contemplation,  that  they 
may  have  it  when  they  will  in  the 
common  state  of  man's  soul  :  as  it  is 
in  sitting,  going,  standing,  or  kneeling. 
And  yet  in  this  time  they  have  full 
deliberation  of  all  their  wits  bodily  or 
ghostly,  and  may  use  them  if  they 
desire  :  not  without  some  letting  (but 
without  great  letting).  Ensample  of 
the  first  we  have  by  Moses,  and  of 
this  other  by  Aaron  the  priest  of  the 
Temple  :  for  why,  this  grace  of  con- 
templation is  figured  by  the  Ark  of 
the  Testament  in  the  old  law,  and  the 
workers  in  this  grace  be  figured  by 
them  that  most  meddled  them  about 
this  Ark,  as  the  story  will  witness. 
And  well  is  this  grace  and  this  work 
likened  unto  that  Ark.     For  right  as 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     301 

in  that  Ark  were  contained  all  the 
jewels  and  the  relics  of  the  Temple, 
right  so  in  this  little  love  put  upon 
this  cloud  be  contained  all  the  virtues 
of  man's  soul,  the  which  is  the  ghostly 
Temple  of  God. 

Moses  ere  he  might  come  to  see  this 
Ark  and  for  to  wit  how  it  should  be 
made,  with  great  long  travail  he  clomb 
up  to  the  top  of  the  mountain,  and 
dwelled  there,  and  wrought  in  a  cloud 
six  days  :  abiding  unto  the  seventh 
day  that  our  Lord  would  vouchsafe  for 
to  shew  unto  him  the. manner  of  this 
Ark-making.  By  Moses's  long  travail 
and  his  late  shewing,  be  understood 
those  that  may  not  come  to  the  perfec- 
tion of  this  ghostly  work  without  long 
travail  coming  before  :  and  yet  but 
full  seldom,  and  when  God  will  vouch- 
safe to  shew  it. 

But  that  that  Moses  might  not  come 
to  see  but  seldom,  and  that  not  without 
great  long  travail,  Aaron  had  in  his 
power  because  of  his  office,  for  to  see 
it  in  the  Temple  within  the  Veil  as 


304     CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

those  that  may  not  at  the  first  time 
have  it  but  seldom,  and  that  not  with- 
out great  travail,  sithen  after  they 
shall  have  it  when  they  will,  as  oft 
as  them  liketh.  Ensample  of  this  we 
have  of  Moses,  that  first  but  seldom, 
and  not  without  great  travail,  in  the 
mount  might  not  see  the  manner  of 
the  Ark  :  and  sithen  after,  as  oft  as 
by  him  liked,  saw  it  in  the  Veil. 


HERE  BEGINNETH  THE 

THREE  AND  SEVENTIETH 

CHAPTER 

How  that  after  the  likeness  of  Moses,  of 
Bezaleel,  and  of  Aaron  meddling  them 
about  the  Ark  of  the  Testament,  we  profit 
on  three  manners  in  this  grace  of  contem- 
plation,  for  this  grace  is  figured  in  that 
Ark. 

THREE  men  there  were  that  most 
principally  meddled  them  with  this 
Ark  of  the  Old  Testament :  Moses, 
Bezaleel,  Aaron.  Moses  learned  in  the 
mount  of  our  Lord  how  it  should  be 
made.  Bezaleel  wrought  it  and  made 
it  in  the  Veil  after  the  ensample  that 
was  shewed  in  the  mountain.  And 
Aaron  had  it  in  keeping  in  the  Temple, 
to  feel  it  and  see  it  as  oft  as  him  liked. 
At  the  likeness  of  these  three,  we 
profit  on  three  manners  in  this  grace 

305  20 


3o6     CLOUD    OF   UNKNOWING 

of  contemplation.  Sometime  we  profit 
only  by  grace,  and  then  we  be  likened 
unto  Moses,  that  for  all  the  climbing 
and  the  travail  that  he  had  into  the 
mount  might  not  come  to  see  it  but 
seldom  :  and  yet  was  that  sight  only 
by  the  shewing  of  our  Lord  when  Him 
liked  to  shew  it,  and  not  for  any  desert 
of  his  travail.  Sometime  we  profit  in 
this  grace  by  our  own  ghostly  cunning, 
helped  with  grace,  and  then  be  we 
likened  to  Bezaleel,  the  which  might 
not  see  the  Ark  ere  the  time  that  he 
had  made  it  by  his  own  travail,  helped 
with  the  ensample  that  was  shewed 
unto  Moses  in  the  mount.  And  some- 
time we  profit  in  this  grace  by  other 
men's  teaching,  and  then  be  we  likened 
to  Aaron,  the  which  had  it  in  keeping 
and  in  custom  to  see  and  feel  the  Ark 
when  him  pleased,  that  Bezaleel  had 
wrought  and  made  ready  before  to  his 
hands. 

Lo  !  ghostly  friend,  in  this  work, 
though  it  be  childishly  and  lewdly 
spoken,  I  bear,  though  I  be  a  wretch 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     307 

unworthy  to  teach  any  creature,  the 
office  of  Bezaleel  :  making  and  declar- 
ing in  manner  to  thine  hands  the 
manner  of  this  ghostly  Ark.  But  far 
better  and  more  worthily  than  I  do, 
thou  mayest  work  if  thou  wilt  be 
Aaron  :  that  is  to  say,  continually 
working  therein  for  thee  and  for  me. 
Do  then  so  I  pray  thee,  for  the  love  of 
God  Almighty.  And  since  we  be  both 
called  of  God  to  work  in  this  work,  I 
beseech  thee  for  God's  love  fulfil  in 
thy  part  what  lacketh  of  mine. 


HERE  BEGINNETH  THE 

FOUR  AND  SEVENTIETH 

CHAPTER 

How  that  the  matter  of  this  booh  is  never 
more  read  or  spoken,  nor  heard  read  or 
spoken,  of  a  soul  disposed  thereto  without 
feeling  of  a  very  accordance  to  the  effect 
of  the  same  work:  and  of  rehearsing  of 
the  same  charge  that  is  written  in  the 
prologue. 

AND  if  thee  think  that  this  manner 
of  working  be  not  according  to  thy 
disposition  in  body  and  in  soul,  thou 
mayest  leave  it  and  take  another, 
safely  with  good  ghostly  counsel  with- 
out blame.  And  then  I  beseech  thee 
that  thou  wilt  have  me  excused,  for 
truly  I  would  have  profited  unto  thee 
in  this  writing  at  my  simple  cunning  ; 
and  that  was  mine  intent.  And  there- 
fore read  over  twice  or  thrice  ;  and 
ever    the    ofter    the    better,    and    the 

308 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     309 

more  thou  shalt  conceive  thereof. 
Insomuch,  peradventure,  that  some 
sentence  that  was  full  hard  to  thee  at 
the  first  or  the  second  reading,  soon 
after  thou  shalt  think  it  easy. 

Yea !  and  it  seemeth  impossible  to 
mine  understanding,  that  any  soul 
that  is  disposed  to  this  work  should 
read  it  or  speak  it,  or  else  hear  it  read 
or  spoken,  but  if  that  same  soul  should 
feel  for  that  time  a  very  accordance 
to  the  effect  of  this  work.  And  then  if 
thee  think  it  doth  thee  good,  thank 
God  heartily,  and  for  God^s  love  pray 
for  me. 

Do  then  so.  And  I  pray  thee  for 
God's  love  that  thou  let  none  see 
this  book,  unless  it  be  such  one  that 
thee  think  is  like  to  the  book  ;  after 
that  thou  findest  written  in  the  book 
before,  where  it  telleth  what  men  and 
when  they  should  work  in  this  work. 
And  if  thou  shalt  let  any  such  men 
see  it,  then  I  pray  thee  that  thou  bid 
them  take  them  time  to  look  it  all 
over.     For  peradventure  there  is  some 


310     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

matter  therein  in  the  beginning,  or  in 
the  midst,  the  which  is  hanging  and 
not  fully  declared  there  as  it  standeth. 
But  if  it  be  not  there,  it  is  soon  after, 
or  else  in  the  end.  And  thus  if  a  man 
saw  one  part  and  not  another,  per- 
adventure  he  should  lightly  be  led 
into  error  :  and  therefore  I  pray  thee 
to  work  as  I  say  thee.  And  if  thee 
think  that  there  be  any  matter  therein 
that  thou  wouldest  have  more  opened 
than  it  is,  let  me  wit  which  it  is,  and 
thy  conceit  thereupon  ;  and  at  my 
simple  cunning  it  shall  be  amended 
if  I  can. 

Fleshly  j  anglers,  flatterers  and 
blamers,  ronkers  and  ronners,  and 
all  manner  of  pinchers,  cared  I  never 
that  they  saw  this  book  :  for  mine 
intent  was  never  to  write  such  thing 
to  them.  And  therefore  I  would  not 
that  they  heard  it,  neither  they  nor 
none  of  these  curious  lettered  nor  un- 
learned men  :  yea  !  although  they  be 
full  good  men  in  active  living,  for  it 
accordeth  not  to  them. 


HERE   BEGINNETH   THE 

FIVE  AND   SEVENTIETH 

CHAPTER 

Of  some  certain  tokens  by  the  whioh  a 
man  may  prove  whether  he  be  called  of 
God  to  work  in  this  work. 

ALL  those  that  read  or  hear  the 
matter  of  this  book  be  read  or  spoken, 
and  in  this  reading. or  hearing  think 
it  a  good  and  liking  thing,  be  never 
the  rather  called  of  God  to  work  in 
this  work,  only  for  this  liking  stirring 
that  they  feel  in  the  time  of  this  read- 
ing. For  peradventure  this  stirring 
Cometh  more  of  a  natural  curiosity  of 
wit,  than  of  any  calling  of  grace. 

But  if  they  will  prove  whence  this 
stirring  cometh,  they  may  prove  thus, 
if  them  liketh.  First  let  them  look 
if  they  have  done  that  in  them  is  before, 
abling  them  thereto   in  cleansing  of 

3" 


312     CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING 

their  conscience  at  the  doom  of  Holy 
Church,  their  counsel  according.  If  it 
be  thus,  it  is  well  inasmuch  :  but  if 
they  will  wit  more  near, .  let  them 
look  if  it  be  evermore  pressing  in  their 
remembrance  more  customably  than 
is  any  other  of  ghostly  exercise.  And 
if  them  think  that  there  is  no  manner 
of  thing  that  they  do,  bodily  or  ghostly, 
that  is  sufficiently  done  with  witness 
of  their  conscience,  unless  this  privy 
little  love  pressed  be  in  manner  ghostly 
the  chief  of  all  their  work  :  and  if  they 
thus  feel,  then  it  is  a  token  that  they 
be  called  of  God  to  this  work,  and 
surely  else  not. 

I  say  not  that  it  shall  ever  last  and 
dwell  in  all  their  minds  continually, 
that  be  called  to  work  in  this  work. 
Nay,  so  is  it  not.  For  from  a  young 
ghostly  prentice  in  this  work,  the 
actual  feeling  thereof  is  ofttimes 
withdrawn  for  divers  reasons.  Some- 
time, for  he  shall  not  take  over  pre- 
sumptuously thereupon,  and  ween  that 
it  be  in  great  part  in  his  own  power 


CLOUD   OF   UNKNOWING     313 

to  have  it  when  him  list,  and  as  him 
list.  And  such  a  weening  were  pride. 
And  evermore  when  the  feeling  of 
grace  is  withdrawn,  pride  is  the  cause  : 
not  ever  pride  that  is,  but  pride  that 
should  be,  were  it  not  that  this  feel- 
ing of  grace  were  withdrawn.  And 
thus  ween  ofttimes  some  young  fools, 
that  God  is  their  enemy  ;  when  He  is 
their  full  friend. 

Sometimes  it  is  withdrawn  for  their 
carelessness ;  and  when  it  is  thus, 
they  feel  soon  after  a  full  bitter  pain 
that  beateth  them  full  sore.  Some- 
times our  Lord  will  delay  it  by  an  art- 
ful device,  for  He  will  by  such  a  delay- 
ing make  it  grow,  and  be  had  more 
in  dainty  when  it  is  new  found  and 
felt  again  that  long  had  been  lost. 
And  this  is  one  of  the  readiest  and 
sovereignest  tokens  that  a  soul  may 
have  to  wit  by,  whether  he  be  called 
or  not  to  work  in  this  work,  if  he  feel 
after  such  a  delaying  and  a  long  lack- 
ing of  this  work,  that  when  it  cometh 
suddenly  as  it  doth,  unpurchased  with 


314     CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING 

any  means,  that  he  hath  then  a 
greater  fervour  of  desire  and  greater 
love  longing  to  work  in  this  work, 
than  ever  he  had  any  before.  Inso- 
much, that  ofttimes  I  trow,  he  hath 
more  joy  of  the  finding  thereof  than 
ever  he  had  sorrow  of  the  losing. 

And  if  it  be  thus,  surely  it  is  a  very 
token  without  error,  that  he  is  called 
of  God  to  work  in  this  work,  whatso- 
ever that  he  be  or  hath  been. 

For  not  what  thou  art,  nor  what 
thou  hast  been,  beholdeth  God  with 
His  merciful  eyes  ;  but  that  thou 
wouldest  be.  And  Saint  Gregory  to 
witness,  that  all  holy  desires  grow 
by  delays  :  and  if  they  wane  by  delays, 
then  were  they  never  holy  desires. 
For  he  that  feeleth  ever  less  joy  and 
less,  in  new  findings  and  sudden 
presentations  of  his  old  purposed 
desires,  although  they  may  be  called 
natural  desires  to  the  good,  neverthe- 
less holy  desires  were  they  never.  Of 
this  holy  desire  speaketh  Saint  Austin 
and  saith,  that  all  the  life  of  a  good 


CLOUD    OF    UNKNOWING     315 

Christian  man  is  nought  else  but  holy 
desire. 

Farewell,  ghostly  friend,  in  God's 
blessing  and  mine  !  And  I  beseech 
Almighty  God,  that  true  peace,  holy 
counsel,  and  ghostly  comfort  in  God 
with  abundance  of  grace,  evermore  be 
with  thee  and  all  God's  lovers  in  earth. 
Amen. 

HERE  ENDETH  THE  CLOUD 
OF  UNKNOWING. 


rRINTED   IN    GREAT   BRITAIN    BY    NBILL   AND    CO.,   LTD.,    EDINBURGH. 


F'cap  8vo.     Price  3s.  6d.  net,  post  free  3s.  8(1, 

Flowers  of  a  Mystic 
Garden 

Selections  from  the  Writings  of  John  Ruyshrokck 
Translated  by  C.  E.  S. 


FOURTH  EDITION.     Frontispiece.     Cloth,  8vo,  pp.  151. 
Price  3s.  6d.  net,  post  free  3s.  9d. 

The  Path  of  the   Eternal 
Wisdom 

By  JOHN  CORDELIER 
A  Mystical  Commentary  on  the  Way  of  the  Cross. 

Cloth,  F'cap  8vo,  pp.  151. 
Price  3s.  6d.  net,  post  free  3s.  qd. 

Early  English  Instructions 
and  Devotions 

Rendered  into  Modern  English  by  Geraldine  E. 
Hodgson,  D.Litt.,  Lecturer  in  Education  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Bristol. 


JOHN   M.   WATKINS, 
21  Cecil  Court,  Charing  Cross  Road,  London,  W.C.  2. 


Cloth,  F'cap  8vo.     Price  3s.  6d.  net,  post  free  3s.  c)d. 

The  Golden  Fountain 

or  The  Soul's  Love  for  God 

Being  some  Thoughts  and  Confessions  of  One  of 
His  Lovers. 

"In  this  work  we  have  related  real  Mystical  experi- 
ence, not  merely  theory  about  Mysticism.  It  throbs 
with  the  deep  movement  of  the  religious  life,  and 
sparkles  with  that  joy  which  is  the  reward  vouch- 
safed to  those  who  realise  here  and  now  the  deep 
meaning  of  that  simple  phrase — tfie  Fatherhood  of 
God.- 


Cloth,  F'cap  8vo.     Price  3s.  6d.  net,  post  free  3s.  gd. 

The  Romance  of  the 
Soul 

By  the  Author  of  "  The  Golden  Fountain." 
An  inspiring  example  of  deep  religious  experience. 


I 


Cloth,  F'cap  8vo.     Price  3s.  6d.  net,  post  free  3s.  lod. 

The  Prodigal  Returns 

By  the  Author  of  "  The  Golden  Fountain  '  and 
"The  Romance  of  the  Soul." 

JOHN   M.   WATKINS, 
21  Cecil  Court,  Charing  Cross  Road,   London,  W.C.  2. 


Cloth,  F'cap  8vo,  pp.  328. 
Price  3s.  6d.  net,  post  free  3s.  lod. 

The   Following  of  Christ 

By  JOHN  TAULER 
Done  into  English  by  J.  R.  Morell. 


Cloth,  F'cap  8vo.     Price  3s.  6d.  net,  post  free  3s.  gd. 

The  Ladder  of  Reality 

By  W.  SCOTT-PALMER 
Author  of  "A  Modern  Mystic's  Way." 

"A  Book  with  a  message.  It  deals  with  those 
interior  things  of  hfe  that  under  the  stress  of  life 
to-day  are  coming  more  and  more  into  the  outer 
world,  forerunners  of  a  new  grade  of  spiritual  evolu- 
tion which  will  lift  us  all  by  degrees  out  of  the  '  narrow 
schemings  and  unworthy  cares '  that  have  cramped  us 
so  painfully  in  the  past." 


JOHN   M.   WATKINS, 
21  Cecil  Court,  Charing  Cross  Road,  London,  W.C.  2. 


BQHME  REPRINT 

Cloth,  Royal  8vo,  pp.  Ixiv     809.     Price  21s.  net. 
Post  free:  Inland  22s.  ;  Colonial  22s.  6d. ;  U.S.A.  24s. 

THE   THREE   PRINCIPLES   OF   TI 
DIVINE   ESSENCE 

With  an  Introduction  by  Dr  Pall  Deussen. 


Cloth,  Royal  8vo,  pp.  liii  +  3ioand  vii  +  54. 
Price  1 2s.  6d.  net,  post  free  13s.  6d. 

THE   FORTY   QUESTIONS   OF 
THE   SOUL  and   THE   CLAVIS 

With  Emendations  by  D.  S.  Hehner. 

Cloth,  Royal  8to,  pp.  xlvii-'  733.     Price  21s.  net. 
Post  free  :   Inland  22s. ;  Foreign  22s.  4(1. 

THE  AURORA 

Edited  by  C.  J.  B.  and  D.  S.  H. 


Pocket  Edition.     Cloth,  F^'cap  Svo,  pp.  302. 
P'ice  4$.  6d.  net.  post  free  4s.  9d. 

THE  WAY  TO  CHRIST 

Of  True  Repentance.  Of  True  Resig-nation 

Of  Reg^eneration.  Of  the  Supersensual  Li 


Cloth.  Royal  Svo.  pp.  xxviii  +  475.      Price  6s.  net.,  post  P 

STUDIES   IN  JACOB   BOHME 

By  a.  J    PENNY 
With  two  Photogravures. 


JOHN   M.   WATKINS, 
21   Cecil  Court,   Charing  Cross  Road,  London,   W 


BV  5080  .C5  1922  IMS 

Cloud  of  unknowing. 

A  book  of  contemplation 

the  which  is  called  the 
AWO-9899  (sk) 


A